Two Wings

by ZM

Rating: mature
Tags: Adventure, Slice of Life, Crossover, Sex, Fallout, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Romance, Original Character
Length: 108252

A story, told by three alicorns in the Fallout Equestria wasteland.

(It's not required to know the Fallout Equestria lore to read this story.)

After the Goddess' death by Littlepip, alicorns were left astray with a new, unbound conciousness and a lost for purpose in life with nothing to strive for.

This story is told by three alicorns, each one of them with their very own personality. They tell how they group up with an earth pony to travel around the Equestria wasteland. But they might face different kind of challenges while searing for a new purpose in life.

A very special thanks for all my friends who helped me with cover art, proofread or lore informations.

Published 2023-02-23 16:50:00 UTC
Last updated 2024-02-18 16:44:38 UTC

Chapter 2 - Nice to meet you

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 3 - Big eel

Blueberry POV

108 days, that was the current number of days since the goddess died. I had been counting it. Not because of grief for any lost friends, nor glee for acquired freedom. I did it because it gave me something to hold on to. Like when you are lost on an island, and you start to count the days you are trapped. I don’t know when I stopped counting really. I just realised one day that I had forgotten, and then realised that I no longer cared.

When the stallion whose name, according to himself, was Zitrus, and I entered the forest I had many questions I wanted to ask. For starters I still didn’t know where we were going. But also, I didn’t know anything about the stallion. When I look at those days in hindsight, I know that my actions were very naive. Just following some pony I know nothing about. But at the time, it didn’t even occur to me that it was naive. It just never came to mind to question him. Or ask any questions to him. Sure, I wanted to know but well… I wonder if the reason why he never told something about himself during such times was because he WANTED me to ask.

The forests had been made out of dead trees, meaning that a lot of light still came through the branchy canopy. Or, it would as long as there was light to shine. When the sun was going down and darkness slowly filled the area, the trees acquired a more frightening look. It made me a little nervous, even if I still found it quite beautiful.

We were in the middle of the forest when the sun went down completely and Zitrus stopped.

“Alright, let’s camp here”, he said.

When we stopped my legs gave out in an instant and I plopped to the ground like a brick. I didn’t realise until then how close to collapse my legs had been. I wanted to move them but they just didn’t, instead they felt like jelly. I was confused about it while Zitrus gave me a worried look.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t realise you were so tired. We could have made a break sooner if you told me.”

I just looked at him, not exactly sure why he apologised. It wasn’t his fault. Again, he offered me the waterbag he took out of his saddlebag. I again shook my head, restating that I did not need water to survive.

“But maybe you like to refresh yourself. Can alicorns refresh themselves with drinking water?”, he asked. That was actually a good question.

“I don’t know”, I admitted.

He gave a chuckle and hoofed me the waterbag. “Only one way to find out.”

I wanted to grab it but my legs still didn’t respond so I took it with my mouth and drank out of it as well as was possible for somepony who tries to drink from a bag without holding it. It was true, the water gave a cool feeling and relaxed my body. I knew that I didn’t need water to survive but, at that moment, it came to me like a cold breeze in the middle of summer. I would have drank all of it but that would have been selfish. Especially since Zitrus needed the water to survive.

He, meanwhile, observed me with a curious look.

“Can you do levitation spells? I mean, because unicorns can, and alicorns are, as far I know, the powerful combination of all three pony kinds”, he asked me.

I laid the waterbag on the ground. Careful not to let any of the liquid spill. “Yes, alicorns can learn different spells. Some spells were… “innate” based on our colour. But that doesn’t mean we cannot learn new spells. Many alicorns used magic spells to fight, like blasts, explosions or punches. What a unicorn can learn, we can learn too. Most likely in an even stronger version.”

“Then why didn’t you use levitation to drink?”, he wanted to know and pointed at the waterbag.

“I don’t know any spells other than the one I was born with, that being the spell to go invisible”, I admitted. “I used some other spells while I was under the Goddess but that was rare, so I don’t remember how to use them anymore.”

Zitrus just gave a nod in return to that.

Afterwards he started to build a fire and took a small green folded cloth out of his saddlebag. When he unfolded, it turned out to be a way bigger blanket than you’d initially think. With interest I watched him work (not like I could have been able to help much even if I wanted) on setting up his contraption. It only took a small time until he created a little tent.

“It is only a pony sized tent but it should be possible to fit two ponies”, he said. “Of course, only if that doesn’t bother you…”, he added and looked suddenly a bit flushed. I looked at the tent. It sure was made for one pony only but it COULD fit two. If you really wanted to. But that would mean that these two ponies would sleep very close to each other, most likely having body contact all night long. The thought of that made me a bit uneasy. I mean it would just be body contact. Nothing else. Most likely it was just laying shoulder to shoulder with each other. But even for that, Zitrus was still too much of a stranger to me.

“I am used to sleeping under the open night sky”, I just gave in response.

“Wait, you were sleeping in the wild while you were in the village?”, he asked.

I gave a nod. “The inhabitants once offered me a room in some pony’s house. I sometimes went in there to sleep. Especially when it rained. But many times, I stayed outside. And tonight, it doesn’t seem like it’ll rain.”

Zitrus shook his shoulders. “Well, right now we still have some warm summer nights but soon they will get colder. If we’re planning on travelling together for long, you should get yourself a tent.”

Zitrus cooked himself some food in a pot over the fireplace. He had been hunting before and returned with some fresh meet. He had told me that he preferred grass or any kind of vegetables, but of course, in the wasteland you could not be too picky. Most plant based products were inedible. To survive, you had to take what you got

While he ate, we talked again. And for the first time it actually felt nice to talk with him. I even started to ask him some questions.

“Are you going to tell me where we’re going yet?”

He gave me a sly smile. Truly he wanted me to ask this. And he was happy that I finally did. “We are going to the desert in the West. A place called Dusty Village. It is a far journey over the lake you saw and some more walking. There I have some things to give the locals and get a good number of bottlecaps.”

I gave a nod. “Is that how you earn your bottlecaps? Being a courier?”

He, as an answer, shook his head. “Not exactly. My main life goal is to travel around the wasteland. During such times I earn bottlecaps in many different ways. Sometimes it’s bringing something from point A to point B like a courier, as you said. But I also loot empty places, trade or help other ponies for a reward. That sort of stuff.”

The words he said made sense. His heavy saddlebag looked like it was filled with a lot of random stuff. Ready to get sold. His body was thin but still had strong legs. Trained from all the distance he walked. And his calm kind-

“Is this the reason why you have not been afraid of me?”, I asked, interrupting my own train of thought before it derailed.

He gave a soft chuckle. “Not really. For starters I once met an alicorn while your kind were under the Goddess. She attacked me that time without any real reason, which is the reason I know how dangerous and powerful your kind is. So, when I first talked to you, I was a bit nervous. Ready to dodge the magic spell you’d probably fire at me. But at some point I saw that there was none of that in you. On the contrary, you looked downright lost.”

“Another reason has been that I knew that your kind changed since the death of the Goddess. So, I could still fear you just like before. But, that is in the past now. And blaming you for that would be like blaming the zebras for the war 200 years ago.”

“So I guess the reason I talked to you is that I didn’t see a reason to fear you. I had respect but no fear... Alright I did have fear but I tried to suppress it. I wanted to talk with you.”

I studied his words a little bit. “Why did you want to talk with me?” I asked him.

He seemed unsure at that moment. “You seemed like you needed help”, he answered after another moment.

Once again I did not answer.

It was night now. Zitrus already went into his tent to sleep. The fire was still burning but was soon going to die out. I was still asleep and watching the stars. I often did that even though I didn’t exactly know why. It was like they cleared my mind. Made me able to think better. I was thinking about what happened today. And for me it was a lot. I hadn’t had such an eventful day since… well since the Goddess died. But I also thought about Zitrus words. The questions he gave me and the answers he gave to my questions.

It took a while until the exhaustion overtook me. I laid down, giving one last look at Zitrus’ tent. I shifted my eyes to the fire, mere embers now; then the forest and then the stars, until I finally closed my eyes and fell asleep.

The next day me and Zitrus walked side by side through the forest. We didn’t say anything. But not because we couldn’t. We just enjoyed the pleasant silence. I was personally still exhausted from all the walking yesterday so we took breaks regularly. Zitrus showed patience with me while I forced myself to move forward as well as I could. When the Sun was high up, we reached the end of the forest. I realised then that I kind of missed having the sun over me instead of dead tree branches. Not far in front of us now, was the lake’s edge. The lake itself was not the biggest but still would be nearly impossible to cross by swimming.

“Checkpoint reached”, Zitrus said half laughing. He then turned right, walking along the lake to the wooden pier. Tied to it was a small boat with two oars inside. It looked old but still in good condition.

I lifted an eyebrow. “We’re crossing the lake?”

He gave a nod. “We could walk around it but that would cost us almost a day. So, we take the boat. Except if you’d like to fly over it.”

I gave a look over the water. Flying over it would not be a big problem. That is, if my wings weren’t so untrained from disuse. Flying me over could be possible, but carrying Zitrus with me along with his baggage… Not a chance. And for some reason, I didn’t want to leave him behind…

So, in the boat we went, and then over the water. Zitrus worked the oars and I was just sitting inside, watching over the water. The lake was quiet and it gave me chills. More than the forest did. I didn’t trust the water. The only sound that came was the splash from the oars. Or, it was for a long time. And then, a dozen things happened in seconds. I saw a shadow swimming under the boat. A shadow with a size that made my blood freeze, and sure enough, a moment later a tall, eel-like creature emerged from under the water’s surface. It was mere metres from our boat. And by big I mean tall. At least three to five times taller than me and that was only the part showing above the surface. The waves it produced nearly made the boat flip. I looked straight at it, and felt my entire body freeze.

Chapter 4 - The wasteland and me

Blueberry POV

I stared at the eel creature in shock. My mind was blank and none of my limbs would move. Not even the survival instinct default of flying away was responding right now.

I didn’t know what was going on. My daze was only broken when I suddenly spotted a bright red light flare up in the corner of my eyes. It snapped me out of my trance and I turned my head to see where it came from. Zitrus was holding a blindingly bright red flare in his mouth, which he shook in the direction of the eel thing. It seemed scared and backed off a bit. Zitrus seemed to take this as his queue to give the flare a big swing, tossing it in the direction of the eel. It wasn’t even close to hitting the creature, but it nonetheless scared it back into the depths. For now.

A wave from its descent hit the boat, shaking it violently. Then all was quiet.

I watched the ripples in the water where the eel had submerged. But nothing happened. I looked to my side where Zitrus stood, staring intently at those same ripples. He took a deep breath and seemed to calm down a bit. Then he sat down and grabbed the oars like nothing happened.

I was still standing in place. “What was that?”, I asked the stallion.

“Don’t know the actual name of the creature. I just call them eels. Or big eels”, he answered.

“You already had an encounter with them?”, I asked, shocked.

“Yes, one time but do not worry. They are not dangerous. Or… not directly. They just can get dangerous when they get too curious and flip your boat or even smash it by accident.”

I looked back into the water. “How did you know they get scared by a flare?”

“They get scared by fire in general. And I read about it in The Wasteland Survival Guide from Ditzy Doo. It is a book with the best basics for this wasteland. When I was young, I read that book. Taught me most of what I know.”

I was still a bit shocked, so I just sat down. For the rest of the boat trip none of us said anything.

I could have kissed the land as soon as we arrived. I was used to dangerous situations while I had been under the Goddess but those experiences were months in the past.

Zitrus pulled the boat onto land and opened his saddlebag to take out his map. I watched him from afar.

“You seemed to know about this boat. Is that all written on that map you have?”, I asked.

He looked up from the map and directly at me. Then he gestured for me to move closer. I did so. Sitting behind him I looked over his shoulder at the map. First off, I noticed that the paper was old. Like really old. But still in very good condition. The second thing was that the map was not fully folded out. The whole map must actually be huge and pretty detailed, if it contained a map of all of Equestria.

Zitrus started to explain: “This map is from pre-war time. Mostly unused but still over 200 years old. I got it as a gift and even though it’s not up to date, Equestria hasn’t changed that much in terms of landmarks. Some new cities here, some new villages there. Some got destroyed. But the natural parts like the mountains, lakes and forests are still the same. Some small things, like our boat, are not visible on the map. That is why I also make some marks on it.” He pointed at a lake on the map. The same lake we were standing next to. Next to it was, written with a pencil, “boat” and “big eel”. I looked over the map. Everywhere on it had such marks. I was interested.

Zitrus folded the map and put it back into his saddlebag.

“I will make a fire and cook some of the water from the lake, so we have drinking water for the upcoming journey. Have no worries, the water here is pretty shallow, so there’s no chance an eel can come here”, he said to me.

While he did just that, I spent my time trotting along the lake border. It was nice to have another landscape to look at. Not always the same parts around the village like I’m used to. And watching the water, hearing the small waves splashing and even smelling something new, gave me a clear mind. I felt… calm, relaxed, good.

The water even looked inviting, and I took a few steps into it. Zitrus had been right, the water was not deep. I was standing with my knees in the warm water which was not enough to give me the fear of meeting another one of these eels.

I saw my reflection in the water. Even with the little waves I could see what a mess I was. I looked like I hadn't cleaned myself in months, which was actually true to be honest… My fur was not in a condition I would call too bad, but it sure didn’t shine any more. But the worst was my mane. It was tousled in every direction, dirty and… sticky.

I looked around. I had moved quite a distance and Zitrus was not in sight anymore. I took a few more steps into the water and then dove in. Using my hooves to clean my… everything, as thoroughly as was possible.

It took what felt like an eternity to finish. When I then looked into the water again, I could see the many improvements. Minus the fact that I was soaking wet. I gave myself a smile. The first smile since… forever. I shook my head (which was a pretty bad idea with my wet mane) and made my way back to Zitrus.

He was sitting in front of a fire, watching a pot of water boil. When he saw me approaching, his surprise was easy to read. But he didn’t say anything.

The fire was good. It helped me dry a bit.

“Why do you cook the water?”, I asked Zitrus. I knew that cooking water cleans it but the lake didn’t seem that dirty. Not so much that it would give a pony any concerns.

“To kill all the little toxins that may be hiding in it. Dirt, bacteria or radiation”, he answered.

“There is no radiation in the water”, I told him.

“How do you know?”

“I am an alicorn. We kind of “eat” radiation. It doesn’t hurt us, instead while being in it, we become even stronger. Because of that I would have felt if the water was radioactive.”

Zitrus, once again, seemed surprised at my answer. “So, you can tell if something has radiation in it? That is actually pretty darn amazing. It would take a lot of risks from me since radiation would kill me, but I am not able to tell what is safe and what is not. Having you around would make it possible for me to eat grass from the ground. Literally”, he said.

Even though I could see his point, I had mixed feelings about his words. Sure, it was no big deal but it felt like being called his personal taster. But then, he had rendered his assistance so many times. It would only be fair to give something in return.

The moment I was mostly dry we continued our journey. Zitrus said there was still a long journey in front of us. At least a week if we kept up our current speed. But he also insisted that there was no rush. And if we needed more time than that it was no problem. Again, we came into a forest.

“What is our next stop?”, I asked Zitrus. He took his map out of the saddlebag without stopping.

“We’ll soon reach a place that this map calls “Pie’s Rock Farm””, he said.

Rock Farm. That thought gave me so many questions. How do you FARM rocks? I mean there are rocks or there aren’t. It is not like you could plant a boulder inside the dirt, pour some water over it and it will grow into a big rock. Right?

I looked around the forest. This one seemed less creepy than the first one. I looked down at Zitrus while he was busy putting the map away. It somehow still confused me that he was a head shorter than me. It sounds stupid but for me he seemed way too mature to be shorter than me. Even though he looked young. A stallion still in his golden age.

“How come you already have so much experience in the wasteland at such a young age?”, I asked all of a sudden and nearly bit my tongue as punishment. For some reason this question seemed really embarrassing for me.

Zitrus' ears perked up, but other than that he didn’t show any reactions.

“I left home as soon as I was old enough. I always had this adventure feeling in me that I wanted to fulfill. See the wasteland and have all kinds of stories to tell. To be honest I was kind of too young when I left and my mother didn’t really want to let me leave… But she knew she couldn’t stop me. And I couldn’t stop myself either. Like I already said, I learned most of The Wasteland Survival Guide and the rest… well… let’s just say, the wasteland is an effective teacher.” Zitrus made a short break from his speech and for a short moment I was aware again how much smaller he was compared to me.

“Yes, I am young. But I have already seen a lot in this wasteland. Good and bad. Some things I am happy to have witnessed and some things I wish I hadn’t seen.”

We were both silent after that. This time it was not a welcome silence. I wanted to say something. Anything to end this situation, but nothing came to mind. Instead, it was Zitrus who, blessedly, was able to change topics.

“I am thinking, you are not able to use spells to defend yourself. Well, you can turn yourself invisible but maybe you should also be prepared to fight.”

He stopped, reached in his saddlebag and took out a small pistol. Then he laid it on the ground, gesturing that I should pick it up. I was unsure at first but did so nonetheless. Of course, since I didn't know levitation magic, I used my mouth for it. I don’t think I have to say that the taste of metal is not pleasant.

“This is a 9mm pistol with a 12-round magazine. Semi-auto, with a pretty sub-par damage profile. However, it is light, easy to use and uses the most common ammo type. In other words, perfect for a beginner like yourself”, said Zitrus and gave a chuckle.

I tried to get a feeling for the weapon. During my time under the Goddess, many ponies tried to shoot me but never ever did I have a weapon in my hooves myself… or mouth, for that matter. When I was fighting against any creature, I was using spells. But yes, Zitrus was right. Since I didn’t know how to cast them anymore, I needed something else to defend. Even though I can turn invisible anytime, sometimes you also have to attack.

Zitrus pointed at a tree around 30 steps away from me. “How about giving it a try?”

I gave a small nod and aimed at the tree trunk. I was nervous to pull the trigger. I tried to stay as calm as possible and aim for the tree. Slowly… focus… small breath… and then…

Nothing… I tried to pull the trigger but it just didn’t want to move. No matter how much pressure I put on it.

I gave a side look at Zitrus and saw him smirking.

“You first have to cock the gun”, he said. He then trotted over and showed me how to cock the gun and actually load a bullet into the thing. I watched and listened, knowing that this knowledge could be really useful.

“So, now give it a real try”, Zitrus finished the lesson.

I gave a nod and aimed again at the tree trunk. Trying to hit the center. But again, I got nervous. In my mind I expected a recoil which would knock me back off my hooves and a shooting sound which would make my ears ring. Focus, Blueberry. Focus…

PENG

The gun shot. To my surprise it was not nearly as bad as I expected. Even though I tried to aim at the tree, the nervousness had made me pretty unsure as to where the bullet had actually gone. I looked at the tree, searching for a hole in the bark, but there was none. I must have missed it.

I gave a sidelong glance at Zitrus. Half expecting to see him smirking or chuckle again. But instead, he was watching with a neutral smile at the tree.

“Give it another shot”, he said to me and gave a nod.

I did so. This time, since I knew what I could expect from the gun in my mouth, I was way calmer. I still missed… But this time I was able to actually keep track of what I had hit instead. I had hit another tree behind my actual target.

“Getting better”, Zitrus said. “Try again.”

My third shot hit the tree now. It was not in the center but still. On the inside I was excited even though I didn’t show it.

We continued until the magazine was empty. Some shots better, some worse. One of them even got pretty close to the center. Then Zitrus gave me three more rounds so I could train reloading, after which I fired those into the trunk too.

All in all I was proud of my rapid improvement.

I hoped that everything in the wasteland would be this simple, but I knew already then that that was unlikely to be the case.

Author's Note

I hope you enjoy the story so far. New chapters will come again and again but irregular.
If you enjoy the story, you can always leave a comment so i know what i did right. If you don't like the story you can also leave a comment to let me know what i should improove.
Thank you so much for reading

Chapter 5 - Pie's Rock Farm

Blueberry POV

When we arrived at the Pie Rocks Farm the sun was already going down. Zitrus made the suggestion that we could sleep in the farmhouse. This would give us a roof over our heads with plenty of room.

The rock farm itself was well… a field full of rocks. It looked rather dull. I wondered how ponies could even have made bottlecaps here (or whatever currency they used before the big war 200 years ago). In the middle of this field was a small house next to a silo and something that once was a windmill. But time made it fall apart.

There was also this giant round rock that had an egg shape. No idea what that was for.

The door of the house was broken. Zitrus suggested this place must have been looted at least once. Which only made sense, as it was a house in the middle of a rock field, making it stand out. The rest of the building was still in good shape. Perfect for spending the night.

When we entered, the last daylight had vanished. So, while it was dark inside, you could still see your surroundings. I was walking close behind Zitrus while we went into the kitchen of the house. It sure looked looted in here. All cabinets were open and empty inside. Nothing left to take.

So, we were leaving the kitchen and went into something I guessed was the living room once. Same picture here. Only the things too heavy to carry still remained. That included a big table with many chairs laying around. Zitrus looked at me with an expression saying, “no surprises here”.

And that was already the whole ground floor. So, we headed for the stairs which should lead upwards. I was still right behind Zitrus.

Suddenly, there was a soft clicking sound and before I could finish blinking, I was thrown back by an explosion in front of me. It went all so fast that I was not even aware of the explosion until I got knocked back, flying through the room.

I hit the hard ground and lied there completely stunned. I was not aware of anything. Was I hurt? What just happened? Am I in danger? The only thing I was able to make out was the ringing in my ears and the blurred vision which made it impossible to see anything.

A scream snapped me back to reality. I lifted my head and spotted Zitrus sitting not far away from me. He had multiple bruises, and his right front leg was definitely broken. That much even I could see, since I don’t think legs are supposed to bend away from joints… But at least he still had all his legs. Oh yeah, and his life…

“AAAAAAH! FUUUUUCK!” Zitrus screamed in pain.

I looked at the direction where the explosion had been. In the floor was a hole now. The explosion must not have been big, which likely explained why we were still alive. I looked at myself to see if I got any serious injuries. I spotted an wound on my shoulder. Most likely due to a flying splinter from the wooden floor. It was not something to be concerned about. Most likely, it would heal on its own after some days. And the adrenaline rush in my blood didn’t even let me feel it.

I wanted to stand up to go to Zitrus but I heard voices coming from upstairs. It sounded like the voice of a stallion.

“Who’s there?” From his voice you could tell that he was in combat mode. Ready to battle should the need arise. But he didn’t come down the stairs for now. The staircase itself was built with a curve in between so you could not see anything happening on the floor above.

While I was frozen in place when I encountered that eel, this time, knowing a fight could soon start, my mind was racing. Maybe it was because I had experienced similar situations while still part of the unity, or maybe because the eel taught me how to handle sticky situations. I went for the go-to for blue ones in these situations, and turned myself invisible.

Now it is important to mention that being invisible does not mean you are gone. You are still in the exact same place. It IS a huge advantage to be invisible, but others can still notice where you are when they, for example, hear you; see the magic you cast (except for the invisible spell itself, of course); or they just accidentally walk into you.

Zitrus himself also heard the voice and quickly pulled himself together. He looked around but of course couldn’t see me. He searched in his saddlebag.

Just a normal pony who doesn’t want trouble”, He said while taking out his pistol.

“A normal pony makes noises when it enters places like these. How can we be sure you didn’t plan this ambush?”, the voice from upstairs spoke.

We? I thought. That means there’s at least two of them upstairs.

Zitrus, in the meantime, clasped the gun in his mouth and pointed it at the stairwell. “Ponies can be silent even without having bad intentions” he muttered.

For a moment there was no response. But you could hear whispers upstairs. Then there was the sound of metal, as a can was thrown down the stairs.

Zitrus and I feared the worst and backed off. But instead of blowing up it made a high-pitched hissing sound and thick smoke came out of it. The smoke filled the whole room pretty quick and soon I could not even see the stairs any more. But being able to turn invisible also trains you indirectly for such situations and I instead shifted my attention to my ears.

I ignored the sound of the smoke bomb and the breathing of Zitrus. There were steps from two ponies coming downstairs. I was close enough to Zitrus to see his face, even through the smoke. And he was scared. He knew too that they were coming. I knew that if I don’t do anything now, he might get into more trouble than he already was. I quickly expanded my spell and made him invisible too.

Being invisible is not to be taken lightly. You can still not see anypony who is also invisible. We alicorns had a big advantage here since we were all in the unity. And even now, it was easy for me to tell where Zitrus was, since I had cast the spell on him. But he still couldn’t see or know where I was. But the most challenging part in being unseeable is also that you cannot see your own body. Even a simple task like standing up is confusing, at least, if you’re not used to it yet. I was personally used to it, of course, after casting the spell more often than I could count. Zitrus was not.

But before he could freak out, I was already at his side. Of course, still invisible. I just hoped he would recognise me by my voice and then put two and two together.

“Quiet Zitrus! I cast my invisibility spell on both of us. They cannot see us, but they’re still going to be able to hear us. So keep it down!”, I whispered to him.

Right after I finished my whisper, a stallion came out of the smoke. He was a unicorn and had a light green coat and yellow mane. In his magic aura he was levitating a small machine gun. He was scanning through the fog for every threat. Ready to shoot. But deep in his eyes you could see his barely concealed fear.

The hissing sound of the smoke bomb stopped. I suppose it was empty now. Me and Zitrus in the meantime shifted towards the wall so he would not accidentally stumble into us. Then another pony came into view. It was also a unicorn but this time a smaller mare. She had a pink coat and a short yellow mane. In her telekinesis were two daggers. Most likely she was a hit and run fighter. She looked braver than the stallion but even she didn’t seem to like the situation.

They gave each other a nod and then split up. She was going into the kitchen and he, the living room.

Both me and Zitrus didn’t move right away. The smoke started to fade.

“What now?” I whispered to Zitrus. Quiet enough that the other two wouldn't hear us.

“Let’s try to get out of here. I should be able to walk on three legs”, was his response.

We both stood up and started the walk towards the door, right then the stallion and mare came back.

“Nothing”, he said and lowered his weapon.

“Retreated most likely”, she said, also calming herself down. Then she inspected the hole in the floor where the explosion went off. “Good thing that we set up this trap under the plank before we went to sleep. This bomb sure did its job.”

They were both standing right next to me and Zitrus. We tried to sneak past them but could only move slowly to not make any noises.

The green coated stallion looked at the door. “I will still take guard for the night now. In case they come back.”

She gave him a compassionate look and then cuddles next to him. “Just call when you need help, understood?”, she said and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

He himself also said something to her but I was already outside of the building at that point, not able to hear anything more. Zitrus was right behind me.

It was a dark night outside, but I still held the invisibility spell up, just in case.

“Alright, let’s move. We should get some space between us and this building”, Zitrus said and started walking. As good as he may be on only three legs… I still went next to him and gave him a shoulder as support. He accepted without saying anything, but I could feel how his body lost some tension.

With that we walked together into the night.

Author's Note

A big thank here for another very good friend of mine who gave also a look over the chapter.

And of course, thank you all for reading. Any positive and negative reviews are welcome. Negatives help me to make the story better and positives are like food for every author. (If I can count myself as one.)

Chapter 6 - Alicorn talents

Blueberry POV

We travelled through half the night, getting as much distance between us and the farm as possible, even though neither of us believed that any pony would follow us. We stopped once, so Zitrus could medicate himself. Unlike me, who knew nothing about healing, he said that he was, while not a professional, pretty experienced with first aid. He started by taking a swig of healing potion, and then got into position to jerk his limb back into its socket.

I watched him doing it, all the while wishing I could do something, anything, to help him. The activity looked very painful, and the face he made confirmed to me that it very much was. When he was done, he swallowed the rest of the healing potion with greedy, uninterrupted gulps.

Afterwards we continued our march, Zitrus limping along on three legs. We were both tired, but I did my best to support him anyhow. I suppose… Was I worried about him? This question dogged me incessantly as we waddled on. Sure, Zitrus was the first pony in a long time... if not the first ever, who had really spent time with me. The chats with him were nice and he helped me a lot with myself, giving me a feeling of being alive again.

Even though he nearly got us killed, I thought to myself and smiled on the inside, even as my actual face remained dead as ever.

I looked at Zitrus walking at my side. His flame-coloured mane was vibrant… even in the dark. I wasn’t sure if I viewed him as my friend, but I did care about him.

Like I said, we walked for half the night, until we found a tall overhanging rock which gave us shelter for the rest of the night. It wasn’t going to rain or anything, but it gave us a feeling of protection.

Zitrus didn’t even set up his tent. We both just layed down and not long after, fell asleep.

When I woke up the sun had already risen high. I tried to blink away the sleep in my eyes and looked around. I was initially confused by my surroundings, but then remembered what had happened.

I looked behind me and saw Zitrus still lying next to me, with a little space in between. He was a calm sleeper; barely made any sound or movements. Only the rhythmic rising and falling from his chest gave away that he was still breathing. I wanted to let him sleep a bit longer, since his hurt leg could use the extra rest but as soon as I stood up, he woke up too.

Half sleeping, he rubbed his eyes with his healthy hoof. “Morning”, he said.

“Morning”, I responded and stepped out from the protection of the rock.

The sky had some clouds here and there. I was thinking back to the times when the whole wasteland was always covered in clouds. Never a chance to see the sun or the stars. I was thankful that wasn’t the case anymore. Back then, clouds covered the entire sky at all times. Back when the Pegasi had used the clouds to block themselves off from the wasteland. That all had changed short after the death of the Goddess. As far as I had heard it was all thanks to a unicorn called Little Pip. Or, the Lightbringer, as most call her now.

Soon after, Zitrus came up behind me and we both got on our way again. Walking side by side in a peaceful silence again. Zitrus was still on three legs, but it was going way better already. Kind of impressive what healing potions could do.

“I have some questions about your invisibility spell, Blueberry”, Zitrus asked. I turned my head to him. I didn’t say anything, and he took the hint that he could go ahead.

“How does it work? I mean can you turn everything and anything invisible forever?”

I shook my head. “No… I can only turn creatures invisible, together with whatever they wear. And like a normal unicorn would cast spells, my spell also takes energy. Which means I cannot turn invisible forever. With time it gets tiring until I eventually have to stop casting. This also happens faster the more ponies I turn invisible or the further away they are.”

Zitrus just nodded and thought about my words. “When you turned yourself invisible that first time, I didn't even know you were invisible. Guess I forgot during the heat of the moment that you could do that... But even when you told me that you were, it still was impossible for me to tell where you were. Is there a way to tell your location even if you’re invisible?”

My expression stayed neutral like always. But I didn’t answer right away. To be fair Zitrus’ question was understandable. But being able to turn invisible was the most powerful spell I had. Telling some pony how he could guess where I was, even when I was invisible would make this skill mostly useless against him. It would be like giving away your weak spot. How much did I really trust this stallion...?

“Yes, there is a way to tell where I am, even when I’m invisible. But it’s very situational. Being invisible doesn’t mean you have no effect on your surroundings. So, for starters, you could try to hear where I am.

Even the slightest sound, like flapping my wings, can give me away. But of course, in the middle of a battle you often overhear such things. But that’s not all. The best way, really, is to look where I walk. Look for trampled grass, shifting dust or hoofprints in the dirt. But again, this requires a lot of attention which you often lack during fights.”

Zitrus nodded. “What about other alicorns? Are they able to tell where you are when you are invisible?”

“No”, I answered. “When we alicorns were controlled by the Goddess, the unity was a big help but now… Only the green alicorns can do it with the help of their mind reading skill. Not even another blue sister would know where I am.”

Again, Zitrus gave a nod. He then took some time to ask the next question. “What about the other alicorns? I mean, can I tell where a purple alicorn will teleport, or are green alicorns always able to read your mind?”

Again I was unsure if I should tell him. But this time I didn’t think too much about it. I already told him many secrets about my race, might as well also tell him the rest. Even though I know it was stupid, I just WANTED to trust Zitrus.

“Indeed. My purple sisters often teleport to the place where they’re looking. Even a well-trained alicorn still does it. They don’t have to, and can even teleport to a place not in direct line of sight. Like behind a wall. But the best guess you have is to just follow her sightline, and soon you might see her appear where she’s gazing. It is kind of similar when you jump. During the jump you look at the place you want to land. It gives you the feeling of control.”

“My green sisters with their shield and mind reading abilities are different. First, the shield is not unbreakable. Dealing enough damage or a big blow will break it. It is not easy… But Hellhounds, for example, can break through it with ease. Their mind reading ability you can envision as hearing minds. When a pony talks, you hear their voice. For Greens, the same way goes with the mind. But just as you can whisper your voice instead of talking aloud, you can also “whisper” your thoughts. It is like thinking but they cannot understand you. That’ll make it harder for them, or even make it impossible for them to mindread. This whole “thought-whispering” technique requires training though. Then you can shut your mind from them, as long as they don’t catch you off guard.”

This was the best explanation I could give. I could have gone into more detail, but they would have been unnecessary. This was already more than enough. Again, we walked in silence next to each other, on our way to Dusty Village.

“When I turned you invisible on the farm, you had your chance to shoot both of those ponies while they were looking for us. Getting rid of the problem right away. Why didn’t you?”, I asked Zitrus after a while.

He gave a small smile but didn’t look at me. “I don’t know how to explain it, but it just felt… wrong. First off, why kill them when we had such a high chance to escape? And second, I don’t think that they deserved it. Sure, they attacked us but they didn’t do it out of bloodlust or anything like that. They were just like us. Travellers, or inhabitants of the farm. Protecting their lives…”

A small part of me didn’t understand Zitrus’ words. Why take risks while there were two ponies trying to get you? But, for the most part, I had to agree with him. They weren’t out to kill us. They started out by talking to us, and then probably got spooked into attacking. Ponies do stupid things when they are panicking. Because, in the end, they didn’t know who or what we were. You cannot differentiate a raider from a traveller just by their voice… Because both could lie and just say they mean no harm.

“Why didn’t you turn me invisible right from the beginning?”, Zitrus asked me.

I didn’t want to answer that. It was not an answer I was proud of. But giving no answer would not make it better. “It… didn’t really occur to me initially…”, I then replied.

Zitrus didn’t say anything for a while. I felt bad. I felt like I had left Zitrus behind to die. Even though I didn’t in the end, the feeling kept nagging at me.

“Thank you for saving me back there”, Zitrus finally said.

I did not reply to it, but on the inside, I was thankful for his words.

Author's Note

A bit of a boring chapter I would say but neither less important. It tells a bit about the abilities of the wasteland alicorns. (Even though some very little parts do not 100% fit with the actual lore...)

And like always, thank you for reading. Leave a comment if you like. Positives and negatives are just as welcome. They all help to improve the story.

Chapter 7 - The end of our adventure?

Blueberry POV

A week had passed and the aptly named “Dusty Village” had come into view. It reminded me of the village from which Zitrus and I had started this journey. Small, in the middle of no-where… Even the architecture was eerily familiar. The only difference was that this village was located in the beginnings of a desert. The grass was sparse, instead rocks and sand were more common. The sky was filled with clouds and a light wind was blowing, making the sand fly around. You could still see without any issue, but it definitely told you how the place had gotten its name.

I personally felt so much stronger. We’d only been travelling for a week, but it felt like months. My body has gotten stronger, my mind has gotten clearer, even my spirit has grown. Mostly I didn’t show it. I still kept my neutral expression. Giving no clues as to what I was thinking.

During this week nothing interesting really happened. Zitrus was able to walk on four legs again, albeit slowly, but other than that we just kept walking, camping and talking. And I loved it. Realising that the journey was about to end also made me a bit sad.

“We’re here”, Zitrus said with a smile that served only to rub salt in the wounds of my im-pending loss.

Zitrus stopped and looked at me with a serious look, and I looked back at him to see what was going on. “When we enter this village, just like everywhere else… they’re probably still scared of you. To be honest I’m not even sure this is a good idea. There’s a decent likelihood that you’ll be seen as a threat, and attacked. Don’t get me wrong Blueberry, we travelled all this distance together and I don’t want to bail you at the home stretch. But it’s up to you in the end. I’m just telling you what the risks are. Whether you wanna run those risks or not, I will respect that decision”, Zitrus said to me.

I honestly hadn’t even thought that afar. I was so used to my old village, and Zitrus, both of whom had no fear of me, that I forgot that others still see my race as powerful murderers.

“I will follow you”, I just said, bluntly.

Zitrus looked at me for a moment without showing any expressions. Then nodded.

When we actually got into the village, the constant sandy wind was mitigated by the build-ings. I walked next to Zitrus along the streets. Most ponies walking around us gave us a curi-ous look. Some seemed a bit scared, but overall, nopony did anything.

Zitrus walked up to a mare. She was a strongly built Earth Pony with a short purple mane and blue coat but most of it was not visible since she wore clothing and protective glasses. She was working with a welding machine, trying to melt together two metal wires of some kind.

“Excuse me”, Zitrus said to her with a polite tone.

The mare looked up from her work. She turned the welding machine off and lifted her glasses. She gave me, who was still standing behind Zitrus, a prodding look.

“Yea?”, was all she said. In her voice there was nothing unfriendly or aggressive. Moreso scepticism.

“Can you tell me where I can find the mayor?”, Zitrus asked.

“Why do you wanna know?”, she asked in return, narrowing her eyebrows.

“We have the deliveries from New Appeloosa”, said Zitrus, completely unfazed.

This changed her expression to a more neutral one. “Ah, yes. Didn’t know they hire monsters now for delivery work. But alright, he is one building further down. Most likely inside.”

Zitrus thanked her, and we both went, like we were told, to the aforementioned building. It was a house, a bit bigger than the others but not outstanding. The only outstanding part was the sign over the entry which had “HOTEL” written on it. The door was a swing door so me and Zitrus just entered.

“Knock knock”, Zitrus said out loud, partially joking.

Inside was a cosy reception with a big lobby. It was clean and most furniture was made out of wood (which surprised me because I didn’t see many trees nearby). It even had a piano.

Behind the reception was a stallion. When he heard us coming in, he looked up from his pa-perwork. Seeing me sure left him stunned for a moment. He had a light brown coat and a dark brown mane, wearing a cowboy hat in black.

Zitrus came up to the reception while I stood in the background. “We are bringing the blue-prints and instructions from New Appeloosa”, he said and took out a bunch of papers from his saddlebag.

“Oh good. That took a while”, the stallion said and grappled the papers from Zitrus before he was able to lay them on the table.

“Well, New Appeloosa isn’t exactly right around the corner”, Zitrus argued in an annoyed tone.

The stallion flipped through all the papers and, giving each a fast look, said: “I know”, half apologising. “I am just happy they are finally here.”

He then placed the papers behind his desk and in return took out a bag, which, from the shape, had bottlecaps in it. I didn’t know much about money, but I could tell that it was a good portion of caps. But in the end, it had taken us a week to get here.

“Nice. Do we also get a discount if we take a room here for the night?”, Zitrus asked.

“Of course not. The only ponies sleeping here are migrants who come here to buy gems, rest for the night and then leave on the next day. Why else should I build a hotel here? Definitely not for sightseeing. So if you’d like to have a room, I will charge you fully. Like I do with eve-rypony”, the stallion said. But then he gave me a long look. A look I personally disliked.

“But on second thought, I can make you a special offer... You see, as the mayor here I have to make sure not to get too much trouble in this village. And I don’t want your...’friend’ to cause such. So I will only charge half of the price IF, and only if, she stays in your room”, the stallion offered Zitrus.

Zitrus himself made an offended expression. “My friend does not cause trouble.”

In silence I gave thanks to Zitrus for saying that. “Besides, we also have to do some shop-ping.”

“Maybe”, the stallion said and also looked dead serious now, “but maybe she does so out of self defence. We are not used to alicorns and the chances are high that somepony sees her as a threat. And as soon as she takes the first pony down with a spell, the other villagers will take up arms too and try to hunt her down. And I don’t want to risk that.”

Zitrus was silent. He seemed to struggle with what option he should choose.

“I will stay in the room. But he is allowed to leave and walk around”, I then said. “In the end, they seem to be afraid of me. Not Earth Ponies.”

Zitrus looked at me. The mayor on the other hoof just gave a nod. “I can live with that.”

“Blueberry, are you sure?”, Zitrus asked me.

“Don’t worry about me. I am used to sitting around”, I told him and gave a conceited smile. This surprised Zitrus further, and he said nothing more. He just gave a nod and turned back to the reception. “Alright, deal.”

“Very well then. Would you two like to have separate beds or share one?”, the stallion asked.

“Separate!”, Zitrus said pretty quickly, while I looked away and suppressed a blush. I think. I hadn’t really experienced it before.

I was laying on my bed and watched the ceiling.

Zitrus left as soon as we two got to our room. He said he wanted to have everything done as soon as possible. Leaving me alone.

I told him that I did not mind being alone, and I still stand by it. But for some reasons it was not the same loneliness I used to have.

I gave a sigh and looked around the room. It was a simple build. Fully made from wood. One window, two simple small beds (definitely not made for my size but it did the job), simple closet, a table with a candle on it and two chairs. In other words, it had everything you needed if you stayed for one night.

The two beds had a little space in between. I chose the one close to the window. I turned my head to look out of it. The sun was still shining. Or it would have if there wouldn’t be all the clouds in the sky. But I did not mind. It prevented a hot day in this half desert.

I heard the door open behind me. I turned my head with a neutral expression and saw Zitrus entering the room.

“Did you get everything?”, I asked him.

He nodded. “Yes, I did. Some food, a new healing potion and gemstones.”

“Gemstones?”, I lifted an eyebrow.

“Yes. Dusty Village was built because of the gem mines they have here. That was also why I had to bring them these plans. They had blueprints on how to mine more easily with ma-chines and new tunnel systems. So, they can now mine more jewels in less time. Anyways, because of the mines the gems are pretty cheap here. My next step is to travel to the north to sell these cheap stones for a higher price.”

I nodded in understanding. Sounded like he had a plan. Done with his mission and already going for the next. And me? I most likely am stuck in this place now… There is nothing more for me to do. But then again, why do I not search for an adventure on my own?

I sighed. It wouldn’t be the same. Travelling alone around the wasteland would be the same as sitting alone in a village. There would be no difference at all.

I looked at Zitrus and then it dawned on me. It was not the adventure I liked so much. Or, not just the adventure. It was mostly that I had some pony to do this adventure with. It was the company.

“Do you mind if I still stay with you on your journey?”, I asked. My voice stayed neutral. My inside screamed pleadingly for him not to say no.

“Not at all. If you want, you can come with me. Just be aware that we still move through the wasteland after all, so there are also risks while doing this journey.”

I nodded.

It was nighttime. Zitrus was quietly sleeping in his bed. I did not. I was not even in my bed. I was sitting in front of the window and looking outside and watched the ceiling of stars. I don’t know why but for some reasons I still did like to do it. I once said that it helped to clear my mind. And it still did. Looking at the stars made me think about what happened today. What might happen tomorrow. What is happening right now…

Today me and Zitrus arrived in Dusty Village. The destination we had had since this journey started. We got rid of his papers and in return got a good payment. Tomorrow we are already leaving this place again. Travelling into the north. Was I excited about it? A bit. In the end it will end up being a lot more walking, just in a different direction. But what truly stood out was the fact that this adventure did not end today. I could continue to travel. And I could do it with Zitrus.

I gave him a look. He was lying on the side facing the door's direction. Away from me. But like always, he didn’t make any sound. Just peaceful sleeping.

Did I see him as a friend? Yes, I had to admit, I did. Maybe this was all I needed? All this time since the Goddess died, I just needed a friend by my side? Who knows

Chapter 8 - Ambush

Blueberry POV

Zitrus and I slept this time a bit longer than usual. “Having to enjoy a bed”, Zitrus had said with a laughter. We thanked the mayor and reception pony and left.
When we were walking through the village it was the same as yesterday when I entered the village. Many ponies were starring. But no pony was doing something besides of that. But I still did not like it.

I was happy when we left the village behind. Today was again a grey day. Zitrus said that this might stay so until the night but again, I did not mind. Even with these clouds it was warm enough.

The downside of a desert, I thought.

Zitrus told me that he had read in a book that 200 years ago, before the great war which had given us this wasteland, pegasi had controlled the weather and the seasons. And even the sun and the moon had been controlled. I still cannot believe such. Controlled seasons? Controlled day cycles? That was too crazy.

Beside of that it was an interesting walk. I would even call it a stroll. The hard ground made it very easy to step on and it had nearly no hills on the way we have to climb over. And still seeing this half desert was something new to me. All this rocks, more sand than grass and plants which only grow on dryer places. (Even though they did not look healthy. Wasteland plants after all.) Or maybe I already was so used after a week of walking, that it started to feel easy for me.

“What is the plan,Zitrus?”, I asked the fire-maned stallion to my side.

“Well, we might be in this desert for two or three more days. Until we reach a mountain row”, he said. He had studied his map before we left.

This was all we shared for a while. Just we two and the quiet interesting half desert.

We two walked through an open area. Nothing out of ordinary.

Suddenly, a shot rang out! A bullet hit the sand very close to my front hooves. Zitrus and I snapped to full attention. We both looked to the direction where the shot came and saw the end of a rifle looking out of a bush. It was a bigger bush, at least 100 steps away, and had some bigger stones in front of it. Some of them looked like they were moved there not long ago.

“Fuck!” came out of the bush. It was said so laud that we were able to hear it even from our position. It was the voice from a mare.

“You Idiot! How could you miss such a big target?”, came the voice from a stallion. He must have been in the bush too.

This time my instinct hit me faster. I turned myself and my earthpony companion invisible.

But what now?

I could have gapped Zitrus and fly away but it would have been a risky move. If they heard us flying away and then made a lucky shot, we both would fall back to the ground. But nor could we stay on the same place. Ponies used to shoot the place they have last time seen an alicorn turning invisible. I looked around in a hurry and spotted a big stone, around a dozen steps away from us, which could give us protection.

“Fast to the stone into cover!”, I said to Zitrus. Soon as I said that we both rushed towards the cover.

“Get them before they escape!”, said a third stallion and jumped out of the bush. He had a battle saddle with a submachine gun attached to it. He shot wildly in our direction, in hope to hit anything. Luckily his gun was not made for precision. While performing a diving jump, some shots whizzed past me as I leapt over the stone.

I scanned with my magic for Zitrus but I couldn't feel him. For a brief moment I panicked but then I felt him not far away from me. Just behind another stone…

I haven’t told him which stone, and he must have assumed one. He was now taking cover some steps away from me behind another rock. At least he was without harm…

The only problem was that I still casted the invisibility spell on both of us. Which means he was not even able to see or know where I was.

To give him the information he needed, I stopped the spell and made us both visible again. Unfortunately I did it in the exact moment when Zitrus peeked over his stone with his gun in his mouth. His head together with his flame-coloured mane must have been like a flashlight for our attackers.

“There they are!”, I heard the same stallion’s voice as last time and the shots already came. Good thing Zitrus was fast enough to realise the situation and ducked into cover again while multiple bullets were flying where his head just had been. Some hitting the stone.

He then gave a look into my direction. At least he knew now that we were not behind the same cover…

I turned us both invisible again and gave a look over my stone. All three ponies left their bush hiding spot and were coming towards us. Two stallions and one mare. The stallions had been earth ponies. One had the battle saddle with the SMG and the other had a revolver in his mouth. The mare, a unicorn, had a hunting rifle and just loaded a new round. She must also have been the one who took the first shot against me. Shooting us like prey with this rifle. They didn’t look like raiders but there was no touch of being nervous written in their face.

“Smoke them out!”, the mare said, took aim with the rifle and shot close over the stone Zitrus was hiding.

“You guys really want to fight against an alicorn with her companion?”, Zitrus asked them without leaving his safe spot.

The three came closer. I wished I knew more spells than just the invisibility spell. Something to go into offensive mode since they also seem to expect me to be behind the same stone as Zitrus was.

The stallion with the battle saddle answered. “This is not about you, Firehead. This is only about the alicorn. Why don’t you do us a favour and just hoof her over?”

“Who are you and for what do you need an alicorn?”, Zitrus wanted to know.

“Does not matter who we are!”, the mare said.

“Yea, we just saw you and your beast leaving Dusty Village. But the important part is that you should know, the wasteland pays good money for alicorn body parts. Dead or alive. The materials are important. Some ponies think the feathers of an alicorn are filled with powerful magic which they could use for potions. Just selling her horn alone would make us all rich.”

I could barely believe what I was hearing. These three ponies were after me. Or better after my body. The caps they could make by just killing me and then selling my body parts to any pony wo would pay a lot for it.

I gave a look at Zitrus.

“Fuck you! I know you would kill me even IF I would give you her. Not to mention that I definitely will NOT hoof ANYPONY over just so she would get killed for stupid money reasons”, he shouted.

I breathed a sigh of relief. Zitrus would stay with me, no matter what. I looked at our three attackers. They seemed to not be happy about the reply but were also not surprised. Still, they came dangerously close to us. It was clear now that they were heading for Zitrus’ cover. I had to do something.

I sneaked out of my cover. Still invisible they could not see me. I was going slowly so they would also not be able to hear me. Even though my heart felt like it could beat out of my chest I had a strange feeling of calm. I had done this so often during the Unity. Being invisible and sometimes even attacking invisible. During that time, I mostly used magical attacks but since I didn’t know any spells anymore, I had to use something else.

I crept from the left side towards the three headed group until I was so close, I could touch the first pony. It was the bitch with the hunting rifle. All of them were now only some steps in front of Zitrus’ stone. Most likely going for a planned group attack. I turned around, put all my weight on my front legs and kicked both of my hindlegs into the side of the mare.

Being an alicorn did not only gave you the advantage of having a horn and wings but also to be as strong as an earth pony or even stronger. The mare caught by surprise was lifted from her legs by the force and flew directly into the stallion to her right. The kick alone was enough to break at least some rips from the mare and the impact into her colleague gave her the rest. She screamed in pain and didn't seem to be able to stand up or do anything else, for the fact that she was just lying there.

The stallion she flew into also got knocked back and lost his revolver out of his mouth grip during the process. The third pony, the stallion with the battle saddle lost his focus on the stone to look at his two friends who got knocked out by an invisible force. Just at that moment Zitrus showed his head from behind the stone again. His gun still in his mouth as he aimed and took the shot two times.

Both bullets hit his right front leg. One was more going into the shoulder. The stallion screamed but he was able to stand on his legs.

Still invisible I leapt into the air and with some powerful wing beats I stood next to the also invisible Zitrus. I grappled him with my legs and held him close, so I would not lose grip of him because as soon as I had him, I took into the air. And being an Alicorn made it possible for me to carry one pony. Not for too long but it would be long enough to be away from our three attackers.

But my powerful wing flaps were pretty loud. Unlike the two companions still laying on the ground, the stallion with the battle saddle was still able to fight.

“They try to escape!”, he yelled and shot wildly into the air. But trying to hit something you barely know where it is, did only work if you had a lot of luck. Especially if your gun is made for short distance. No bullet even came close to us, and he was only able to do a short burst until the gun gave a click, telling the magazine had run empty.

My wings gave some strong flaps, carrying me and Zitrus away from the scene into safety.

Author's Note

I am sorry for the long wait. My proofreader is rather bussy in life at the moment. So i thank another good friend of mine who was able to correct the many (many, many, many) mistakes in this chapter.

I also would like to use this change to say that this story is not just made by ME. I might write the first version and have the story idea but behind me are a hand (hoof) full of friends who help me. Giving lore informations, drawing the cover or doing some proofread. I am thankful to have them by my side and every compliment should go to them aswell.

Chapter 9 - A new point of view

Crystal POV

My name is Crystal. I am a green alicorn and it is time that I start to talk as well about this story. Because from here I came into the group and the lives of Zitrus and Blueberry. This all had happened more by a lucky coincidence. I was on that day walking through the desert and to be honest, it was not my favorite place to be. It is empty, lifeless and unlike other places there is not even much to look at. Just sand, rocks and some half dried out plants. The only reason I was here was because I wished the best might happen. Even though I didn’t put much hope into it. But little did I know…

I was kicking a boulder in front of me while walking through this emptiness. It was the only thing that kept me company at the moment. The last pony I had spent time with was more than a week ago. So, is it surprising that I felt a bit of loneliness?

Another kick on the bolder and it was rolling away from me, coming to a stop further away.
It gave me time to look at the landscape (if you can call it that) before I would have caught up to it for another kick. But there I spotted a pony, fully in blue. Blue mane, blue coat, blue horn, blue wings. A blue alicorn.

A sister!

She hasn’t seen me yet, but I started to walk to her direction. My hooves were going fast, even though I tried to stay cool, not showing too much of my excitement.

When I passed half of the distance between me and the blue sister, I spotted another pony to her side. This one was not an alicorn. It was an earth pony stallion, carrying a saddle bag, green shirt and had a black coat together with a flame-coloured mane. It sure was a unique view, seeing a sister walking together with an earthpony but that did not let me slow down.

Shortly after the blue alicorn spotted me she stopped, waiting for my arrival. So did the stallion.

“Hello sister”, I said as I caught up to them.

My blue sister gave a polite nod and a “hello” as much as the stallion gave a “greeting”.

“Happy to meet some pony of my kind out here”, I said, squeeing on the inside.

“Same here. I am happy to know there are still other alicorns in this wasteland. I haven’t seen one since a long time. Last time was when we still have been under the Goddess”, was her response as she looked around. “Are you alone?”

“Yes, I am”, I answered.

“Where is your wing?”, my sister asked me.

“Wing?”, the stallion joined our conversation. I was so focused on the alicorn that I nearly forgot that he existed.

It was my blue sister answering him. “A wing is a group of three alicorns. Preferably with all of them in a different colour. So, in other words, a blue, green and purple alicorn most of the time. During the Unity we often worked in a wing. This gave us the full potential since we have one of each magic spell on our side, able to support and work as a team. The three alicorns in a wing often got a strong bond between each other making me assume that this bond even remained after the Goddess’ death.”

The fire maned pony nodded in understanding. “But when we first met you have been alone. Where was your wing?”

I looked at my sister. I also was curious to know. She herself turned her head away. “I never had a wing. I always worked alone. The Goddess used me as a spy drone. My job was to gather information of all kinds. And one pony alone can stay way better hidden than three. I was also perfect for the job because I was a blue one, able to turn invisible.”

She then turned her head to me, waiting for my answer. I was also not happy to talk about it. I rubbed the back of my head with a hoof.

“Yes… You see… I left my wing.”

My alicorn sister did not show any kind of emotions. She kept a neutral face. But deep inside I knew that she was surprised by the answer. An alicorn normally doesn’t leave the wing. Not even after the death of our Goddess. The bond between each other was too strong and the support too valuable.

“You see”, I continued, “When the Goddess died, many alicorns wanted to fulfil the plan to have foals. We searched for help and the best one we could get was from the unicorn called Velvet Remedy. But I am sure you already know that.”

The blue alicorn only shook the head. “I know the plan the Goddess had but when she died, I have been in middle of nowhere and completely alone. I spent the time with… myself.” There was a coldness when she said “myself”. “This only changed a week ago when Zitrus”, she pointed at the stallion, “found me. Since then, I stick to him but still don’t know what happened to my sisters.”

I nodded slowly. Realizing that there had been an alicorn not knowing what had happened to her kind after our Goddess’ death…

“Well… now you know”, I said in an up-cheering tone. “Like I said, after the destruction of the Unity and Red Eye’s death most alicorns grouped up with Velvet to find a way to turn our sisters into males, to find a way so we can have foals.
Me and my wing also worked together with Velvet Remedy. But there was no success in our work.”

My mood dropped when I remembered that time. “After a month there was still no progress. Still no sign that I was able to make us have foals. I started to grow impatient, since I saw, that all this had no use. We had to do things on our own! How should a unicorn be able to know our kind better than we do?! But my wing did not think the same. They wanted to stay with miss Remedy until they find a way. So, I left them. I left my wing and started to work on my own. Started to search for a way on my own to get foals.” I stomped on the ground with a hoof.

My sister gave a nod. “And did you find one?”, she asked.

I looked away in shame and disappointment. “No…”

Again, another nod, but still she was keeping a neutral face. She doesn’t seem to show emotions very often, I already started to realize. I reached out with my telepathy and tried to read her thoughts, but she shut them down soon after I tried to get into her mind. She then gave me a displeased look to which I could only respond with a sheepish grin. Even though she had a big absence of all alicorns she still knew how to keep her mind shut.

The stallion she called Zitrus gave us two a confused look.

“Right…”, he said. “Then we shall not try to hold you up on your goal. Just be careful if you travel in this direction. We two have been attacked by three ponies who try to bounty hunt alicorns to sell their body parts.” He pointed with a hoof to the direction.

“Actually”, I said a bit too fast, “I wanted to ask if I could follow you two for a bit.”

Zitrus looked at me with a curious look. “I mean, I don’t mind. It is just that me and my companion have a completely different goal. We try to reach the north to sell gems”, he said.

I sighed and looked down. My hoof scratched the ground in defeat. “It is just… I don’t want to travel alone anymore. Not only does it feel that I won’t come further with this project anytime soon, it is also depressing to have no pony by your side.” I looked up again at the two. “All I ask for is some companionship and maybe a helping hoof if I need one. In return I will try to help you out as good as I can.”

Both, my sister and the stallion, looked at each other. “Well, I don’t mind. What do you think?”, Zitrus said.

My sister gave me a neutral look. “I must admit, it would be nice to have a sister to talk with sometimes. You also seem to know a lot more what happened to our kind after the Goddess died. This could help me getting a lot of questions answered. Also, I don’t see a reason why she should not.”

I gave a squee smirk from excitement. “Nice, I am Crystal by the way.”

My blue sister gave another nod. “Nice to meet you. I am Blueberry and this is Zitrus Mixus.”

What a strange name, I thought.

The fire maned stallion gave a polite nod. “Came you up with this name yourself?”, he asked.

“Of course, I did”, I answered proud.

“And why Crystal then?”, he wanted to know.

“Isn’t that obvious when you look at my body? It’s beautiful like a crystal.” I sticked my tongue out for him, opened my wings and posed my body in a fully view position.

I could see Zitrus blushing a bit and looking away while Blueberry, even now, kept her neutral face.

“So, shall we go now?”, I asked, turned around and started walking. But not without shaking my flanks in an obvious way.
I reached out with my telepathy, this time going for Zitrus’ mind and could only read stunned blankness. I chuckled and kept moving.

This is going to be fun!

Author's Note

We finally have a new point of view, telling this story. From now it’s going to be way more interesting since we not only have Blueberry telling from this story.

Like always, write what you like in the story so I know what I do right and write what I do wrong so I know where I could get better. Thank you all for reading.

Chapter 10 - Uphill

Crystal POV

It was the afternoon of the second day I travelled with Zitrus and Blueberry now and like I assumed it was fun. I missed to have a sister by my side. Even though Blueberry was… strange. Not in a too negative way I mean, she was just… strange.

For starters she barely showed any emotions. She always had this neutral face. She could have been angry or happy at that moment, I wouldn’t have known.

The other thing is that she kind of lost her magical powers. She was untrained in flying and knew no other but her gifted spell, to turn herself or others invisible.

I mean the flying part I understood. She wasn’t flying since the death of the Goddess and wings are not just made out only of feathers. They also have muscles which become weak if not regularly used. But how can you forget spells!?

I had been speechless when Blueberry told me that she couldn’t cast magic anymore because she did not remember how to do so. But, of course, as a good sister I was, I had offered help. Now I tried to teach her magic again. It was a slow process soI had to start with the levitation spell, the most basic spell of all. But so far, she was only able to lift a single rock…

Zitrus on the other hoof was more entertaining. He did not only show his emotions, but I was also able to enter his mind. Read what he was thinking. But he started to get the hang out of it, since two times he had been able to tell I was entering his head. But for now, he was still far from shutting me out.

Beside of that part, I liked to mock him a bit. Making sexy poses, touching him seductively or saying some desiring things. Even now, I walked next to him, and I let my long alicorn tail brush along his side. He made an avoiding step away from me, bumping into Blueberry who was walking on his other side. I snickered while I watched that spectacle.

Blueberry was firstly surprised, suddenly feeling Zitrus next to her, but when she saw my smirking face she just sighed.

“Are you always like this, Crystal? Seducing ponies like that?”, she asked.

“Hey, you cannot deny that Zitrus is not a bad looking stallion”, I said. I looked at the mentioned stallion and gave him some wink-wink eyes. Zitrus blushed a bit with a scrunched muzzle and looked away.

“This does not answer my question”, Blueberry said, ignoring my actions.

I rolled my eyes. Party pooper. “Yes, I do like to seduce other ponies too. If they are halfway good looking and have interests, then why not?”

Both, Blueberry and Zitrus, looked at me surprised. I did not exactly know why.

“An alicorn sleeping with regular ponies?”, Zitrus meant.

“Well of course”, I said. “I was trying to find a way to get foals and as we all know, you need a mating partner for this. And also, on the end, a mare has mare needs.”

Blueberry and Zitrus shared each other a look.

“So your “project” was to go around the wasteland and sleep with stallions?”, Blueberry asked.

I don’t know why but the tone (even though it was the same neutral one like she always used) and words she used made me annoyed. “Well imagine, I can’t just fuck one mate, like a normal pony, during my heat season and I get pregnant from it. I must find the way what the correct “formula” is. And that involved making test rounds. But fucking shit nothing worked. So, I had AND have to try again. But LUCKILY, I don’t mind to have some fun time with a stallion OR mare. But that does not mean I just fuck now with every pony I come across. I still can pick who I want to spend the time together. As long it makes fun in the end, where should be the problem?”, I said with a really pissed voice. Blueberry and Zitrus seemed to notice that they asked the wrong thing and no pony in the group said anything for a while.

I looked at my surroundings. The desert was gone and replaced by some first grass. It was also going uphill which should not be surprising because we are heading for a mountain group. Zitrus once had said that we must cross these mountains. I always had them right in front of me. But it was only now I started to realise what goal we had. Close up they looked even taller than before. Like real tall. They even had snow on the tops. And it still was early autumn!

“We have to go over there?!”

Having wings is amazing. I was able to fly up or down any gap or travel in higher speeds. Need to get down a wall with no path? Just fly down. Need to get that wall up again? Well, to be fair flying up is way more exhausting but still, easy compared to climbing. Or in this case hiking! I didn’t dislike walking, I didn’t even dislike hiking, but we have been doing it since the whole day and we were only going uphill. And it started to get fucking tiring!

I gave a look at Zitrus who was walking in front of me. I suddenly had more respect for him. Not only was he not able to use wings at all since he was an earth pony, but also was he the one carrying the saddlebag with all the shit in it, like food, water or his tent.

We camped the night on the foot of the mountain to leave early in the morning. Me and Blueberry had been sleeping under the night sky and Zitrus used his tent. But he had said that we should look for another tent and blankets since summer would be soon over and the nights would get colder.

ut back to the wing problem. I recommended that we fly over this mountain group but two problems on that. First and biggest, one is that Blueberries wings suffered from disuse and therefore she was not able to fly a long time. For the rare moments we did it, it was me carrying Zitrus (Also, yes, I teased him while I carried him) and even then, it was only a short distance.

Second problem was that Zitrus said that there could come a snowstorm higher up. These mountains were famous to have a cold and snowy weather even in autumn. And blizzards are not so rare. I did not believe him. Sure, it had clouds but it was windless right now and no sight of…

Something cold fell on top of my snout. I blinked and looked up.

“Snow!”, I yelled happily. I loved snow! It was only some tiny flakes, and the ground was still green but still.

Zitrus on the other hoof seemed concerned. “Already? I didn’t expect it to snow so early. Last time it was much later.”

“You have already been here?”, asked him Blueberry.

Zitrus nodded. “Indeed. I know further up is a cabin which gives us a shelter for the night. And it is better if we reach it sooner than later. Or else we will get trapped in the storm.”

“Oh come on. These little flakes are not even worth being called a storm” I said.

“They aren’t but it will only get worse. And camping here is not really an option. Except you two like to spend the night in a white blanket”, Zitrus just said.

I was not happy to continue with the hiking, but Zitrus already started moving again with Blueberry following him. I sighed and went forward too. Party pooper.

But that was simpler said than done because soon after the whole landscape became foggy, and the grass turned into snow. I was so excited that I jumped in the snow, rolling in it like a dog and threw it towards my sister. I hit her on the chest. She blinked, before making a snowball too and threw it in my direction. She missed by a lot and even though she was not making any expressions I still knew that she liked it too.

Zitrus was less excited about it. “Stop it, Crystal. We have to move. Don’t you see the weather is turning?”

I looked around. Yes, the snowfall became thicker and like I said it was foggy now. But I still could see that dead tree not so far away from us. There was nothing we had to be concerned about.

“You mean there will be more snow coming? Because I would like that”, I told Zitrus and sticked my tongue out in a playful smirk. He on the other hoof got only more annoyed by it.

“This is not a game, Crystal. The cottage is not far but if we continue to move in this speed we will not arrive today. And spending one night in a snowstorm is pretty lethal”, he told me.

I looked at my sister. Her expression was neutral like always. I tried to read her mind, but she shut me out again. I gave a defeated sigh and started moving again. Party poopers, both of them.

We walked for hours without rest. Or at least it felt like hours. First, I have been annoyed not to be allowed to play in the snow. Then I have been annoyed by the snow. The snowflakes from the beginning turned into snowballs. All falling from the sky in an infinity arsenal.

Zitrus was leading us through the snow and making a walkable path. The snow was now so high that it was going up to my knee! Blueberry was walking in the middle and me on the very end which gave me the easiest position. But it still was fucking exhausting.

But not only the snow turned into a problem, it was also this strong wind. Blowing right into my face and against the direction I walked. I felt like I moved against a wall. And this cold! I hated cold! I still had my summer fur, and this coldness was going right trough my skin and into my bones. Every step felt like I was moving a frozen limp.

I was tired and wanted to rest. Wanted to go back into the dessert.

Fuck the landscape filled with nothingness. It is not like I can see more shit here!

I thought and gave a look at my surroundings. It was foggy. I could barely see anything anymore. I could barely see Blueberry and Zitrus walking in front of me. And they were not even ten steps away! But there was also something else. We walked past a tree. The same tree I have seen some hours ago.

It was the same tree we were walking past some hours ago!

“We have been walking in a circle!”, I yelled.

Author's Note

This chapter is the perfect example for me to say that my story is a rather fast one. While you could write out a sutituation like this way better, I do not. And that has two reasons.

First one: I like to have the speed in the story. I could write it better with longer texts, explaining every detail, give more of the surrounding view, explaining the feelings of the characters better, making the chapters 5’000 words long. Possible, but of course it COULD make the story better and more interesting (very likely) but also slower to read.

Oh and second reason: I am too lazy. This story I write for fun and I enjoy it a lot. But of course, it also takes time. If I would write it, like I said in point one, it would take a lot lot longer. And I just don’t feel up to it.

So, the story is not like, for example, I book would be. But I do not plan to make it a book. If it still can be enjoyed, that is good enough for me.

Chapter 11 - Choices of life

Blueberry POV

“We have been walking in a circle!”, Crystal yelled.

I turned my head to look at my green sister. Her face was full with anger, exhaustion and despair. To be honest, I was tired too. Every step I took trough this snow was draining my energy. But Zitrus was still walking through this frozen mountain, so we had to follow him.

Crystal pointed at the dead tree we were walking past. “This is the same tree we have seen hours ago. We are on the same spot again!”, she told us.

I gave a look at the tree to realize that it did look similar. The tree looked like the one I had seen when Crystal was playing in the snow. But I could not tell for sure, since I did not pay too much attention to said tree. Maybe it was the same tree?

“It is not”, was all that Zitrus said and continued moving. His voice made clear that he was tired too. Tired and irritated.

“It is! Just look at it!”, Crystal said. She didn’t make another step.

Now Zitrus also stopped and turned around to look at Crystal directly.

“Crystal, I don’t know which tree this one”, he pointed at the dead tree we were standing next to, “does look similar with but it is not the same. Now come! We have to move. It is not far until we reach the cabin and have some shelter.”

“You said that hours ago! If it really would not be that far then we would be there a long time ago.”

“We would be there a long time ago if you wouldn’t have stopped to play in the snow all the time!”
Crystal didn’t seem to take that well. She got angrier and with her Zitrus also seemed to lose his patience. I worried about him. If this would escalate Zitrus had no change to stand up against an angry alicorn.

“Face it Zitrus, we got lost. There is no chance we can reach this cabin today. The best chance we have is to find another shelter. Right now!”, Crystal screamed.

“We cannot rest here. Not only is there barely any safe spot close by but also it is way too cold. I don’t think we would be able to pass the night”, Zitrus yelled back.

“Then let us turn back!”

“We already went too far! Just move on and we soon will reach the cottage!”

“We will not! We are lost!”

The two continued to argument in middle of this blizzard. I just stood there in a little distance, watching the two. My mane and tail moving in the wind while my body still froze.

If we just stayed here and screamed at each other’s we would get nowhere. I know I had to do something. But this involved to pick a side… There was no middle side so I had to stick with Zitrus or with Crystal.

The side I would pick could decide between life and death. I trusted Zitrus. He always knew where do go and what to do. But every pony could make mistakes. And this tree looked very familiar… Was it possible that we just have been walking in a circle while being in this foggy snowstorm? And what if he knew where we are and where to go…?

Crystal made some good points. If we were lost, we have to find a shelter or turn around. And better now than never. But that could also come with the risk that we might freeze to death before we find something. We came so far, turning around would most likely lead to nothing. But then again… I was tired too and wanted rest. Having a promise of “soon being there” was not promising enough.

“Just trust me on this one!”, Zitrus said.

“I prefer to be safe than sorry!”, Crystal replied.

“We must move forward. If there might be a cottage, we can spend the night in a real shelter with no risks, which is better than any other shelter we might find.”, I said.

Zitrus and Crystal both looked at me like they just remembered that I also was there.

“But Blueberry…”, Crystal began.

“Finally, now let’s keep moving!”, Zitrus said and started to trot again through the snow.

Crystal gave me a pleading look. I knew she was not able to go back all alone. She had to stick with us. And her look hurt me. I felt like I just backstabbed her. My decision might lead us all to death and she knew it. But I had to do it.

I turned my head away from her and followed Zitrus.

I just hoped I didn’t make the wrong decision.

The mood was more tense than the snowstorm itself. Every step I hoped that we soon arrived. I don’t know how long we walked since the argument. Most likely not even so long. And still…
Suddenly Zitrus got an energy rush and moved away from us up the next nearby hill.

“We are here”, he said in relief.

This got my attention and even Crystal looked up after letting her head hang low for all this time. We catched up to him and true, there was a small cottage in the middle of nowhere. The back on a rockface, build with wood and stones.

We three marched the last steps to it. Zitrus pressed the unlocked door open and felt face first on the inside floor as soon as it swung open. Crystal stepped over him, exited to finally be away from the storm. I offered Zitrus a helping hoof to stand up and made a look through the inside of this cabin.
It was a single small room. It had a small table, a weatherproof window, a cooking plate you had to heat up with firewood, some firewood and four beds with very warm looking blankets.

Crystal immediately lifted one blanket up with her magic, jumped into the bed and just let the blanket fall over her.

“Who build this?”, I asked Zitrus who was busy closing the door.

“I think this is a pre-war building. Made for ponies who went hiking and needed a place to stay. One day to go uphill, spend the night here and next day go down. Some kind of free time activity”, he said.

“Who the fuck goes hiking up here for fun?”, Crystal muttered under her blanket, already half drifting off to sleep.

Zitrus gave a tired chuckle and went to the cooking plate.

“Let’s make a fire to heat this place up and to cook something warm. Would you like to have some too?”, he asked me.

To be fair, even though I do not need food to survive, having something warm in the belly sounded pretty nice.

It was night time. Zitrus and Crystal were asleep in their beds while I was awake, looking out of the window. The snowstorm calmed down, but it had still multiple flakes falling from the sky. The way it snowed right now could give a calm feeling. For me it didn’t…

The night sky also cleared up. It still had some clouds, but you were able to see the stars. They normally helped to clear my thoughts. Even the moon let itself show and was giving the snow a silver glimmer.

I felt a presence behind me shortly followed by the sound of some pony sitting down to my right. I turned my head and saw Zitrus next to me, looking out of the window. I must have been so lost in my thoughts again that I didn’t notice him standing up.

For a while we just sat next to each other’s. Not saying anything. Just us and the outside snowfall.

“What troubles you?”, Zitrus then asked.

I didn’t know how he could tell. I didn’t made an expression to show my thoughts. But then again, I WAS awake in middle of the night, watching out of the window. That view alone could tell that something was in my mind.

Some parts of me didn’t want to tell him. I could not even say why. But he cared about me. Or at least I thought that he cared about me.

“It’s about today”, I said.
I still looked out of the window, watching the cold snow falling, when I continued. “When you and Crystal had your argument, it was up to me to make a decision. And if I would have chosen the wrong one, we would now be out there in this snow. Maybe even freeze to death…”

“But you didn’t. You made the right one”, Zitrus said and looked at me. I couldn’t look back.

“But what if not? It was nowhere written what was right and what was wrong. And it would have been my fault.” Since I remembered, I never had had to make a decision. It was the Goddess who made them.

Zitrus took his time to answer. “In life you have to make decisions. And that every day. Most of them are so unimportant that you not even realize them. But of course, there are the big ones, who trouble us most. And sometimes you don’t even have a right answer. Sometimes you can just choose between wrong and more wrong. Sometimes you can take a decision back but sometimes you can’t. And if you can’t, you cannot change the outcome of it.”

Zitrus made a break before he continued.

“Who knows what happened if we followed Crystal’s plan. I don’t. I just know that we are now here and safe. But of course, there will be moments you will choose wrong, Blueberry.” He poked me on the shoulder. “And then you have to deal with the knowledge of choosing wrong. But even then you can choose between suffer yourself in guilt even though you cannot change the past or to do something else.” He smiled at me promising.

I let his words sink into me. But I didn’t say anything.

We two sat next to each other’s in silence again. Looking out of the window. And I enjoyed the moment very much.

“Since generations ponies used to look up into the stars to find answers to their questions. What do they tell you?”, Zitrus then asked and pointed at a clear area in the night sky.

I looked at the stars. I mean, I always looked at them but this time it was… different. I didn’t search for the answer just somehow written there. Like a “connect the dots” game. But what did I search for exactly then? How do the stars give answers if they do? On the end I always looked up to them and somehow, they helped me to calm down.

“I don’t know”, I had to admit after a while of studying.

Zitrus next to me just nodded with a smile. “How interesting.”

Author's Note

Defiantly one of my favorite chapters. It felt like it wrote itself without my help and I enjoyed to read it myself.
But of course, that is me. If you like or dislike the chapter, feel free to give inputs, so I can improve the story.

Chapter 13 - Hunting and being hunted

Blueberry POV

Two days had passed since we were at the market.

Our journey now was going again into the north. Zitrus got information from a sales pony that between Ponyville and Canterlot was a small slaver camp. Between three and six slavers and bad equipped. But they still try to capture ponies and sell them. Zitrus wanted to spy out the situation himself.

Even though slavers are not ponies you like to joke with, I still followed Zitrus on this task. When I thought about that some ponies keep others against their will and do with them whatever they wanted, it disgusted me. It remembered me being under the control of the goddess with the exception your mind is ALWAYS fully aware of how lost you are. In my opinion slavers were worse than raiders. Raiders trapped you too, torture even and that for no reason. But in the end, they kill you at least. Slavers most likely keep you alive. Giving you no will and life. Day after day. Even when you lost all hope and are nothing more than an empty shell, they still keep you…

I shook my head. These thoughts were not good for me…

I relaxed my shoulders and felt the longbow on by body. Zitrus had bought it for me along with some arrows and a quiver.

The moment he saw me using it he already spent some of his bottlecaps for this weapon and gave it to me. I should look at as my payment, he had said but I could tell there was more behind it.

But to be fair it felt really good to have this bow. I couldn’t even say why. Sure, I had a good hoof (or magic grip in this case) for it. I was way better with it than Zitrus or Crystal when they tried some shots with it. Also having a unique way to defend myself was also an advantage. But what was it that gave me a proud feeling whenever I used it to hit some training targets? I could not say.

Zitrus on the other hoof was carrying the tent that Crystal and myself shared. It was not built to fit ponies in alicorn size, but it did the job. Especially now since even I could feel the nights getting colder.

“Hey Blueberry, could you please shoot this bird?”

Zitrus’ words pulled me out of my thoughts. I looked at him and then in the direction he was pointing at.

A grey pigeon was walking on the ground. It seemed to have the wing broken because it was not able to fly anymore and instead jumped around on the ground. A good target for me and some food for Zitrus. The range was a not a very challenging distance for me.

Killing an animal was different for me than just shooting an arrow on a tree bark. I knew the pigeon would die anyways. A bird not able to fly had no chance in the wild. Also, Zitrus would need the food to eat it in the evening. Still, I didn’t want to let the animal suffer. Giving it a quick, painless and all of a sudden death as possible.

I took my longbow with my magic and placed an arrow into the weapon. The bird had already noticed us, but we were too far away for it to feel scared.

I took aim. A slow breath in and out. My eyes followed the line of the arrow. Then I released. The arrow flew through the air with a whistle and missed the pigeon only by a hoof.

Disappointed in myself I saw how the bird made a scared jump and tried to fly away but just fell back to the ground. I knew that now I would have a way more difficult target since it was moving around in fear.

I took aim again. Spending more time to concentrate and planning for my next shot. Another release and this time I hit the bird right in the body, killing it on the spot.

I put the bow away and watched how Zitrus walked to the prey to pick it up along with my two arrows. To my luck, both arrows did not break.

“Thank you, Blueberry. You saved me at least one round for my small calibre.”, Zitrus said with a half chuckle.

I felt a bit of pride from his words and my neutral expressioned face gave a nod.

“I have a question”, Crystal said who was standing in the background during this scenario.

“What is your cutie mark for, Zitrus?”, Crystal asked and looked very closely at Zitrus cutie mark. Most likely also checking out his flank.

Typical Crystal, I thought but I also had to agree that it was a good question. It did not fit during the current situation, but I actually had no idea either, even though I knew Zitrus longer than Crystal did.

Alicorns did not have a cutie mark. They only had their body colour. Unlike other ponies like Zitrus who had one, showing his special talent. I knew his cutie mark was the black rook from chess. Not easy to spot on his black coat and his saddle bag was often in the way, but I had been able to catch a look on it sometimes. (Not in a “checking out his flank” way like Crystal did.) But I never asked him myself what it was for.

“Oh? Well, it is the chess rook”, Zitrus started to explain. “It actually has nothing to do with chess, nor did I got it while playing chess. I would even say that I am not that good in chess. The cutie mark stays for how I am able to study the opponent and make a plan out of it.”

“You mean like tricking him and lure him into a track while he actually tries to do the same with you? Just like a chess game?”, wanted Crystal to know.

“Kind of, yes. But don’t think of it like I would be a commander, leading the chess board and moving my troops to the victory. This is more about the players themselves. I cannot control the battlefield like a strategist, but I can study the opponent player when facing him. As one pony to the other.”

I thought back to the time I first met Zitrus. When he said this words it actually all made a lot more sense to me. He had known that I was an alicorn and what I had been capable of. But then, he still had approached me. Was every word he had said Well planned? I didn’t think so. But he sure had shown his talent that day…

I saw something in the sky flying in our direction. It was too far away so I could not tell what it was, but it had purple colour.

“What is that?”, I asked out loud.

Crystal and Zitrus turned their heads in the direction I was facing. We three stood then side by side and watched the flying object coming closer and closer.

“Is it a bird?”, Crystal asked.

“Is it an airship?”, Zitrus asked in return.

“No, I think it’s a…”, I started but before I could finish my sentence the purple thing vanished in a magical flash of light and
appeared flying in front of us. A purple alicorn! She had a cold emotion when her horn lit up and a magical blast shot in our direction. Or better in Zitrus’ direction who was standing in the middle between myself and Crystal. He was just able to make a jump back when the blast hit the ground where he once stood, leaving a black burned spot.

Me and Crystal also were taken by surprise and made a step away from the impact area. I looked at the purple alicorn just in time to see her vanish again in a magical flash.

Luckily I was able to see enough. She had looked right behind us before vanishing. I turned around and indeed. Our purple sister had used her teleportation magic to transfer right behind us. Her horn already shining again, and her face filled with determination.

Everything seemed to go in slow motion for me. I was able to give a peek at Zitrus and Crystal. Zitrus was not used to teleportation magic to know where his opponent was right now. He was still halfway on turning around only to see the fate that soon would follow.

Crystal on the other hoof spent a lot of time within a wing. She knew how to read teleportation magic of a purple sister. Just like me she already had turned around and her horn was also lit.

Then a green shining magical shield appeared, blocking us from the purple pony. And not a second too early because as soon as the shield was casted it got hit by another powerful magic blast from the purple alicorn.

Author's Note

A short chapter this time. Still i hope you enjoyed it. Write if you do or not so i can learn from it.

Chapter 14 - Savage

Savage POV

We lowered our head a bit and shot a powerful magic blast from our horn at the target. Only so it got blocked by a green magical shield. Half confused we stopped the magic attack and looked at the three ponies opposite of us.

A green and a blue sister. The blue one had a bow and a quiver. In the middle of the two, one head smaller, stood an earth pony stallion with a black coat, a fire coloured mane and a saddle bag.

They were still protected by the magical shield our green sister was casting. And she didn’t seem to drop it anytime soon.

What are you doing, sister? We are trying to help you! We thought, fully aware that she was able to read our mind. The green alicorn seemed confused and did not remove the shield.

Helping? With attacking us? She asked in our mind.

We tried to save you from this worm. We wanted to kill it with this magic blast. Was our answer.

This only confused our sister even more. “What?”, she said and looked down at the fire maned stallion.

“What?”, he responded and looked at her.

“What did she say?”, asked our blue sister. Like the stallion, she was not able to read minds. She was standing a bit, half protecting, in front of it.

“She said she wanted to kill Zitrus. To safe us”, the green alicorn said.

These words made the blue alicorn spread out her wing a bit, covering a little of the stallion, which I now knew had the name Zitrus. She gave me a neutral look. But it was not hard to see the goal behind her actions.

Is she protecting it? Are they both protecting it?!

“Why?”, the stallion asked in our direction.

“Because you keep our two sisters as hostages, of course”, we hissed at him.

“Hostages?”, green and blue said in unison.

There was a moment of silence between us. Then Zitrus cleared his throat.

“Well… I doubt I could take TWO alicorns as hostages, especially alone. And even if I could I wouldn’t let them walk around so freely.”

He had a point. No pony would be able to capture ponies of the superior race which we are. Even less two. But we did not let our guard down because of that and instead looked around. Maybe there were more ponies hiding. But we were in an open area…

Green sister started to laugh. “You really thought that we are some kind of prisoners of him?” She said between laughters. “No sister. We follow him on our own will.”

WHAT?!

“WHAT?!”, we nearly yelled. “Our kind does not interact with little worms. Even less follow them.”

“Why do you think that?”, Blue sister asked. All this time she kept her neutral expression.

We spread our glorious wings and raised our head. Making us look even taller.

“We, as in our kind, have no reasons to be around worms or other pathetic spawns. We do not follow because we are the rulers. Ponies and any other kind should bow to us. Us, the perfect and strong unity.”

Again, a small moment of silence between us.

“You know that the unity is no more?”, green sister asked.

“Unity?”, the Zitrus stallion had a questioning look. Of course he did not know about the glory of unity. He was a mud pony afterall.

My blue sister was the one answering: “Unity was when all alicorns were under the guidance of the Goddess. We shared our minds and worked perfect together. Mostly because of the Goddess herself. When she got killed every alicorn lost the connection to each other’s and the unity was no more.”

“The unity still is!”, we insisted and stomped with a hoof on the ground. “The great and powerfull goddess was murdered but we are still here. We are still strong, even if not connected together. We still can fulfill her plan. To make the equestria great again and bring unity to the wasteland. We owe that to the Goddess!”

For the first time the face of the blue alicorn seemed to change the expression. She still looked neutral but somehow more… darker. She didn’t look at us directly anymore.

A moment of silence again. I could see that the stallion and green sister talked together in their respective minds. Then, to our surprise, the magical shield wich separated us, vanished. We stood there, not knowing if we should take the chance to finally blast that thing under the ground… But we knew that our sisters would dislike such action very much.

“May I ask for your name?”, he asked.

“Our name is Savage”, we told him blandly.

“What a cliché like name.”

If looks could kill then green sister would most likely be dead now, from the one we gave her. If she wouldn’t have been a sister we would have blasted her just for such a statement.

“And what are your names?”, we wanted to know, ignoring the insult we just heard.

“This is Blueberry”, the stallion said and pointed at the blue sister, “Crystal”, he told us while pointing at the green alicorn, “and I am Zitrus Mixus.”

What a stupid name. Wethought but did not say anything.

“Then miss Savage, what is your goal then?”, Zitrus asked.

“Our goal is to bring all alicorns together. We protect our kind and eliminate everything in our way. Before the great war there have been alicorns, the royal sisters, ruling over Equestria and these kinds should lead again. On the end, we are strong, powerful and united. Your kind, Zitrus, along with all others, are just useless minions. Causing nothing but trouble.”

“With “we”, do you mean us, or do you mean yourself”, asked Crystal confused.

“We do not speak in singular but for all of us as the great and powerfull goddess demanded. We are higher than that”, we answered and pointed a hoof at Zitrus. But that made Crystal look only more confused.

“Uuuuuuh…”

Blueberry facehoofed before turning to Crystal. “She speaks in royal voice like we did during unity. She does not use “I” or “me”. Instead, she uses “we” and “us” when talking.”

Our head was proud up.

Zitrus was the one talking again: “So, you think that ponies like me, in your words, cause nothing more than trouble?”

“Especially your kind!” we growled. “You are the worst!”

“My kind? You mean ponies?”

“HA! Yes, you ponies call yourself the ones who know what friendship and harmony is. Instead, you only fight, torture and murder.” We made some steps in the worms direction. “But we were talking about you as a stallion. Your kind is only able to think with your dick. You raped many sisters of us when you were able to get them. Dead or alive does all not matter to you. As long it has a hole you stick your stallionhood into it. You not only stand in our way and kill our kind, but you also soil them in the most disgusting way.” we were now standing only a few steps in front of him. He was tall for a pony. Only one head smaller than a sister but right now he looked very small. He stepped back away from us.

“We should do the same things to you like your kind did so many times to our sisters”

“Do not dare to call Zitrus like he would be some sort of a rapist!” Blueberry jumped in. Her wings spread and stood protective between me and Zitrus. Her eyes were cold like ice. We were impressed how she was able to do that while still having a neutral expression.

We backed away a bit. Even with our hatred against this thing we would not fight a sister of us. And on top of that, even Crystal seemed to rather pick the side against us.

“How can you two trust it? Don’t you see that he just tries to trick you?” we yelled at both of them.

“Zitrus earned our trust since a long time ago”, Blueberry said.

“Yes. If he wanted to kill us then he would have done so long time ago”, agreed Crystal.

Most likely because you have more use to him alive. Leading you in a trap. We thought.

“Well, I am sorry for what happened to your sisters. But I hope you are aware that no pony is the same. Nor are their motives and actions. Yes, there are brutal ponies. But it would be wrong to mark everypony as such. Because there are also good or innocent ponies. And I hope you don’t try to kill such innocents out there. I better head my way. And if Cristal and Blueberry still like to follow, they are very welcome to do so.”

With such words Zitrus set himself into movement. Blueberry kept up the eye contact, her wings spread wide. Then she turned around and followed the worm.

“We are coming too.”

Zitrus and Blueberry stopped and looked back.

“But I thought you hate Zitrus.” It was Crystal saying this.

“We do. We don’t trust him further than our spell is able to hit, but we cannot let any sister lured into a trap where she’ll be killed or even worse”, We said.

And with such words we started to follow them.

Blueberry and Crystal shared a look with Zitrus. It was his decision it seemed. Our sisters didn’t have to worry. We wouldn’t attack them. But he…

“Alright, you can follow. I do not mind. BUT we do this my way. Which means we do not go and kill everypony who just gives us a stupid stare.”

Bastard!

We did not want to make negotiations with a stupid worm but here it seems we had no other options. We had to agree on his terms to follow. This did not mean we had to implement all his orders, of course.

“Alright”, we reluctantly agreed. “Where are you heading?”

“We try to find a small slaver group who should be here in the area and then stop them.”

Slavers? Like the fuck we would let him lead any alicorn to them without us having around. That shit already sounded like a trap. Bet these slavers were on his side, ordered to catch our sisters!

We decided to follow this group for now. But as soon as there was any sign of ambush or betrayal, We would take this fire mane down. Right now, he was still under the protection of our sisters, that made him untouchable... For now…

Author's Note

A huuuuge thanks for two friends of mine. One for doing really big work on the chapter. Defenitely my hardest so far.
The other goes for a 2 min fanart. Showing Savage POV on this chapter. I had to laugh so hard that i just have to post it (allowence given).

Chapter 15 - "Joining" the group

Savage POV

If one of our sisters would have told us that one day we would follow an earth pony stallion, we would had laughed in her face. But here we ended…

Worst of the following part was that we had to WALK. Us, a pure alicorn which we are, had to walk all the day. And why? Because earth ponies are not able to fly. And even the rest of our sisters seemed alright with the fact that they had to trot as well instead of using their glorious wings!

All the time we kept our distance from the group. Mostly from the worm called Zitrus Mixus. Not that we didn’t want to talk with our sisters. We were happy to see them. But under such conditions…

Right now it was evening with the sun shining brightly. The open area changed to a hilly landscape. It looked rather calm. Some dead trees here, some stones there and everything covered with the brown wasteland grass.

We, as the whole group, settled down to spend the night here. The worm built up two tents and made a fire to cook himself some food. Because, unlike us, he required food and water to survive.

How pathetic, we thought.

We were playing a bit with the green streak in our mane, sitting a bit away from the group. Not too far that we would not hear them, but still with enough space that we did not feel the presence of the stallion. The three were sitting mostly in silence. The tense air made it not possible to start a conversation.

We heard the stallion sighing. “You two should talk with her a bit.”

Crystal seemed to like the idea very much. Blueberry on the other hoof didn’t give in so fast.

“Why?”, she asked with a neutral face, while she unshouldered her longbow.

“She is still a sister of yours and she could use some ponies to talk with. Besides, deep inside you also want to talk with her, don’t you?”, Zitrus answered.

Blueberry looked at us. We looked back. Then she suddenly stood up and trotted in our direction. Crystal was barely able to catch up with her sudden motion as she followed her.

The two sat down in the opposite of us.

“We don’t need your sympathy only because he told you to”, we said to our sisters but didn’t look at them directly.

“We are not here because Zitrus told us to. We are here because he is right. We need to talk with you”, Blueberry told us.

“Why?”, we asked them.

“Because you are our sister”, Crystal answered.

Blueberry nodded. “We have our different opinions, but you are still part of this group.”

“We are not part of the group as long as HE is as well”, We said loud enough that the stallion would be able to hear it.

My blue sister shook in her head in disapointment but didn’t say anything.

“And besides, if you two wanted to talk with us, then why haven’t you came on your own will? Instead you waited until that unworthy worm told you so”, we remembered them.

“Because we hoped you would join us. Then we wouldn’t had to leave Zitrus alone like we do right now”, Blueberry explained.

We huffed.

Like we would ever go to sit with that shit of a stallion.

"Is there anything you want to tell us about yourself?”, Crystal tried to change the subject.

We gave a nod. “What would you like to know?”

Crystal thought a moment before answering. “How about where your wing is? You have been all alone when we met. Did you split up with your wing sisters?”

We felt a rush of anger and sadness coming over us when we heard the question. When we answered, our voice was filled with utter contempt and hatred. “Our wing sisters got murdered. Raiders ambushed us. We were lucky to survive ourselves. We tried to teleport our wing sisters into safety, but the attack happened so fast and suddenly… There was nothing we could do to save them. We could only revenge our lost sisters.” We took a small break to catch a breath.

“That happened soon before our great mother, the goddess, got killed. When we lost our wing, we returned to Maripony, our home, to form up with a new wing. And then it happened. Our mother... Killed by a sneaked in balefire bomb planted by an unicorn and her group. We were there and saw it all. Saw how we lost our dear Goddess. But you two should know that”

There was a moment of silence between us three.

“Is that the reason why you hate ponies?”, Blueberry then asked.

We shook our head. “No, it definitely was another big straw added but our hate started way sooner. Not just ponies, but nearly every creature killed some sisters of us. Seeing us as monsters and standing in the way of our goals.” We looked at our two sisters. “And what we said about males, was not made up. They cannot control their needs. If they were able to get their hooves on an alicorn, dead or alive, they raped them.”

Both of our sisters were silent for some time.

Crystal was the first who spoke up. But she didn’t look at us. Instead, she looked at the ground. “You know, we also did awful things in the past.”

“Indeed, I also don’t like how other ponies look at me and are always on guard. But I cannot blame them. Savage, we killed them or brutally forced them to join us during the Unity”, Blueberry agreed with a neutral face.

“That does not matter. We killed them for reasons. Because even on the beginning they opposed us. And joining us is the greatest gift a pony can receive. All our actions, no mather how brutal, had been necessary and good.”

Blueberry seemed like she wanted to argue but got caught off guard by Crystal who changed the subject out of the sudden.

“We only have two tents. One of them belongs to Zitrus and the other is a two-pony sized one. Zitrus actually bought it for me and Blueberry. But since you are with us now, we thought that you could share the larger one with me.”

That sounded good for us as we did not mind sharing a tent with a sister. Even though the idea of using a pony tent did not pleased us. But one question remained.

“What about you, dear sister?”, we addressed Blueberry.

“I will share Zitrus’ tent with him”, she said.

We opened our eyes in horror. His tent was barely large enough to fit two ponies. Let alone if one of them is an alicorn.

“His tent?! You share the tent with a scum?! And have you ever checked his tent? That one is so small that you two will have body contact all night long!”

Blueberry blushed a bid when she responded. “Yes, I know. But I've known him since a while now. And I trust him enough. It will just be normal contact like friends have and nothing more.”

We tried to process such a statement. But we failed. Even our mouth we could not close. We just stared at her like a fish out of water.

“Daaaaw, isn’t that cute? Our dear sister just wants to cuddle a bit with Zitrus”, Crystal laughed. Blueberry herself only blushed more.

We swear if he touches her, this night will put him to his last rest, we thought.

Sharing the tent with our green sister went quite well. Truth be told, we had trouble to fall asleep. We always had opened one eye and there listening if there had been any sound coming from the other tent with Blueberry and Zitrus in it. But it was silent. After some time our eyes had closed on their own.

We looked in front of us. We were the backmarker of the group. Zitrus was walking in the front, leading the way. The very idea that we actually followed such scum was going very much against our fur. In our mind we repeated the same sentence over and over again just to tell us that we are not such low standard.

We do not follow this worm, we follow our sisters. We do not follow this worm, we follow our sisters. We do not…

“Wait, there are some ponies behind this hill”, Crystal suddenly said and stopped. She pointed a hoof at a smaller hill right in front of us. Truth be told we could not hear anything. Most likely her telepathic abilities helped our green sister.

All four of us sneaked on top of said hill and peeked over it. There were three ponies and one zebra walking in a line. We found the slavers.

Upfront walking was a taller unicorn mare. She had a short amber mane, dark green coat, together with a dark green shirt and shoulder protection. She also had a heavy revolver holstered. The second one was an earth pony stallion with a red coat and a messy light green mane. He carried the supplies of the group in some saddlebags. A chain was connecting his hoof with the collar around the neck of the zebra who was walking behind him. The zebra was female and had her head down in defeat. Most likely she was a captive from the group. Her hooves were also chained together. A simple trick to make the prisoner able to walk and follow but not to run away. And the last one of the group was again an earth pony mare. She had a battle saddle with a semi automatic shotgun attached, a helmet which covered her whole head except of the muzzle. She wore a vest that went from her shoulders all the way down to her flanks. Protecting everything, except her legs. Small calibre rounds would most likely not harm her.

But that will not safe her from us. We thought with a grim face.

In general, the whole view gave us a pissed mood. Even though we hated zebras as well, we had to help her because we were sure our sisters would insist.

“Alright, let’s go kill them and free this stripe”, we said.

“Hold on Savage!”, zitrus said before we could go to action.

“What is it now?”, we harshly asked him.

“If we do this then we do it my way. Which means we try to avoid any kind of fight, blood or death. We will try to talk with them first and only if that fails we choose violence. Clear?”

We looked at zitrus dumbfucked.

“You are kidding, right? You want to talk with slavers? Trying to get a peaceful solution out of it?”

Zitrus nodded and said: “Blueberry will turn you three invisible. I still can use your help, especially when the situation escalates. But first try to make yourself hidden. If the slavers see three alicorns approaching, they most likely will instantly go into combat mode.”

Blueberry gave a nod while we still looked like somepony tried to explain us the stupidest plan. Most likely because it was. But then we gave a snort out of our nostrils.

“Fine, it is not like we would risk something we didn’t want to get rid of anyways.”

Zitrus said nothing to our statement. Instead, he set himself into movement towards the slavers.

Blueberry’s horn lit up and shorty after we three were invisible.

Let’s get into position, Crystals said to us in our mind.

Author's Note

It is so hard to write in "we" and "us" when there is only one pony...
Still, a chapter i personally really like how it turned out to be.

Like always, feel free to give reviews, positive or negative, to help on the story. If you don't want to, then i still thank you for reading.

Chapter 16 - Let's talk

Crystal POV

Why do alicorns refer to each other as sisters? We used that term during our time in Unity, and it has stuck with us ever since. A sister typically refers to a female pony or creature who shares the same parents as you. However, in our case, we were created by the Goddess. She didn't give us life directly but transformed ponies into alicorns, whom she called her children. This is why we referred to her as our mother. Even though we don't share the same blood, we consider ourselves a kind of sisters.

Our strong bond is another reason for this. Alicorns shared almost everything, in a way which might make outsiders uncomfortable. During Unity, meeting a sister was akin to meeting a part of yourself. Even now, after the Unity is no more, it's like meeting an old acquaintance whom you automatically like, even if you can't recall their name or where you know them from.

In essence, we call each other sisters because we genuinely feel like sisters.

When Savage joined our group, both Blueberry and I felt happy about it, despite her previous attack on Zitrus and her differing opinions and fanatical personality. She was still our sister, and we cared for her.

I watched as Zitrus made his way towards the slavers. Did I think he was crazy? Absolutely. Did I think he knew what he was doing? Absolutely. He had three (or at least two) alicorns protecting his back. Yet, it was still risky.

The slaver group soon spotted our earth pony companion trotting towards them, and they turned in his direction. Even the zebra looked up. It was fortunate that Blueberry, Savage, and I were invisible because they already appeared very skeptical of him. If they had seen the three of us behind him, they most likely would have opened fire or fled. Still, I had to suppress the urge of casting a shield around Zitrus. Then, the armored mare pointed her shotgun battlesaddle at him, and the unicorn mare had her magic grip on her revolver. Only my ability to read their minds made it clear to me that none of them planned to open fire... yet…

On his side, Zitrus was casually moving closer to them and stopped at a safe distance. Meanwhile, Blueberry went to the left and Savage to the right side of the slaver group. I stayed right behind Zitrus. It was a standard tactic we had used multiple times while in the Unity: sneaking up and encircling our opponents, giving them the feeling of helplessness and being surrounded when we became visible. Simple, yet effective. Many times, it had worked, and the enemies simply surrendered.

I reached out with my telepathy towards the three slavers, reading their minds and preparing myself to take action if necessary.

"Do not worry, I am not here to fight», Zitrus said to the slaver group.

His mind was also open to me, and I could sense that he was actually very nervous.

"We might be», the unicorn mare said, pulling her revolver out. However, she did not take aim just yet…

She is most likely the leader of the group, came Savage's thoughts.

"I am looking for a slaver group that should be around here», Zitrus said, glancing at the zebra.

"Well, congratulations, you found them. It's kind of brave or rather stupid to just approach a slaver group», the unicorn mare told him with a grin, twirling her revolver. "Now, what do you want? You're not here to buy the zebra, I can tell."

"I just wanted to talk."

"Talk? Fine, then let's talk about why we shouldn't put chains around you. Normally, we get the goods, and not the goods come to us", the stallion chimed in. He gave a yank at the chain connected to the zebra, causing her to lose her balance and fall over.

Zitrus looked very displeased at the spectacle. „I just wanted to ask a simple question: Why are you doing this? You guys know that this lifestyle is very risky. Sooner or later, it might kill you.“

„Oh, and you will be the one to kill us?“ the unicorn mare asked.

I doubt he is that stupid to try and fight three slavers. He most likely has some backup, she thought.

„No, but I am the one giving the warning. But my question still remains“, Zitrus simply replied.

„We do it for the caps, of course“, the stallion spoke again.

„Aye, we have to live off som’thing“, the armored mare at the end of the group said. She had an accent which I could not put my hooves down from where it was.

"There are other ways of living, other ways to earn caps», Zitrus told them.

"Ain't that easy."

"Have you even tried to do something better?"

There was a pause between the two sides. No pony said anything. The slavers gave Zitrus some grim looks, and the tension grew.

"Why do you truly do this?" Zitrus asked with a sigh.

"Living", the stallion said. "That's what it's always about. Who cares about how? As long as you're alive at the end of the day, the rest doesn't matter. Even if it comes at the cost of others."

The armored mare nodded and shook her shotgun.

I could tell from reading their minds that the two slavers genuinely believed it. They truly thought that this was their way of life. But when I read the thoughts of the leader, I knew she had other reasons.

"Maybe this is your way of life, but don't forget that others are also trying to live. And they most likely don't want to live as slaves. If you use force, they will likely fight back to live in freedom. And if they end up killing you in the process, your life will come to an end", Zitrus argued.

The two earth ponies remained silent, but the headmare was not easily convinced. The revolver in her magical grip was pointed at the zebra, causing the zebra mare to be frightened by the sight of the barrel aimed in her direction.

"I know what you plan. You want us to give up our slaver lives for the sake of every pony», she said.

"Well, yes. What speaks against it?", Zitrus asked casually.

"That we don't capture ponies. We capture zebras”, she answered, her voice filled with hatred.

"Does that make it any better?", Zitrus asked.

"Zebras don't deserve freedom. They are the reason why we are now trapped in this shithole of the equestrian wasteland. It's because of THEIR war! They destroyed Equestria. These shitty stripes should be punished for what they did to us”, the unicorn mare said, her gaze full of rage directed at the zebra.

The zebra herself became even more scared.

I felt sorry for her. Zebras fear alicorns. They consider us to be evil spirits and compare us to Nightmare Moon. (To be honest, I myself don't know much about the old story of Nightmare Moon.) However, witnessing her being enslaved and threatened for no valid reason was a scene that pained me.

"So, that's what this is about? Seeking vengeance against some creatures who did something over 200 years ago? Do you realize that the ones you harbour hatred towards are long gone? By seeking revenge for something in the past, you only harm the present. It creates a never-ending cycle of death, fuelling the zebras' hatred towards us. Instead, why don't you try to change that and demonstrate that we can all live together in this wasteland?", Zitrus stated with determination, his voice unwavering.

"The wasteland cannot be changed, nor can any creature within it”, the mare hissed, still keeping her gun aimed at the zebra.

Make yourself visible, Zitrus thought to me.

Blueberry, make us visible again, I telepathically instructed my sister.

Soon after, the spell that had made us invisible was lifted.

Blueberry appeared behind the group, holding her longbow in her magical grip with an arrow on the string. However, she did not take aim. Instead, she stood there with a neutral expression.

Savage stood at the flank of the group, her wings spread wide to serve as a warning that she might attack any of the slavers.

As for myself, I remained behind Zitrus, giving the slaver group a mischievous smirk while casting a shield around me, my sisters, and Zitrus respectively.

The slaver group and the zebra reacted in the typical manner. They looked around in panic, suddenly finding themselves surrounded by three alicorns.

"I think you're wrong. The wasteland IS changing, along with every creature. However, it's not the wasteland's responsibility to change; it's up to us. Just like we are changing, you can change too. If you want to live, there are plenty of options available. Many of these options also allow others to live their own lives."

The two earth ponies were in a state of panic. The one holding the zebra's chain managed to free himself from it, disconnecting himself from the slave. The zebra herself appeared frozen in place, while the armored mare cowered on the ground. Even with her helmet covering her head, you could see cold sweat trickling down the earth pony's face.

Only the unicorn mare seemed unwilling to surrender, though she lowered her revolver.

She looked at the four of us with a defeated frustration, but her thoughts revealed otherwise: I won't give up that easily. These stripes have to suffer.

I maintained the shields around my sisters, Zitrus, and myself. The headmare started to turn around to leave. She took two steps, but then swiftly turned back around. Her eyes were brimming with pure hatred as she aimed the revolver.

A shot rang out...

Not even a second after the gunshot reverberated through the hills, another sound, a magical spell, erupted from Savage's direction. She unleashed a knockback blast at the unicorn, a simple spell, but cast with such size and power that it felt like being hit by a moving train.

The unicorn was propelled backward with tremendous force, her body breaking upon impact. It was evident that she likely died instantly as her lifeless form flew through the air, rolling several times before coming to a stop and leaving behind a wide trail of blood.

The other two slavers watched in shock at the fate that befell their leader, rendered immobile by the sight.

Meanwhile, Zitrus and I hurried to the side of the zebra. The bullet had struck her in the neck.

I'm an idiot, I should've cast a shield spell around her…

The zebra lay on the ground, clutching her bleeding neck, blood covering her face and flowing from her nose. Her wide eyes expressed both fear and pain.

While I shielded myself and Zitrus with a protective barrier, we sat beside the wounded zebra.

But I did not have to be a medic to know that it had no use…

The zebra made a feeble attempt to catch her breath, or perhaps to say something. It only resulted in a gurgle as the spark of life left her body. Gradually, her spasms weakened, and her movements ceased. The entire "spectacle" may have lasted half a minute, but at least it wasn't a prolonged death. That thought provided some solace.

I glanced at Zitrus, observing his sad and disappointed expression.

In that moment, he let his guard down, allowing me to read his thoughts. We had been so close...

Extending my wing, I gently rubbed it against his back, offering some comfort. It helped to calm him, although his mind was still filled with sorrow. Nonetheless, he stood up and confronted the two remaining slavers, who trembled in fear.

"You may go”, he simply stated, his voice tinged with fatigue.

"You're letting them go?", Savage questioned.

"If they choose not to continue their current lifestyle, I see no reason to waste more lives than we already have."

The stallion shook his head in panic, while the mare remained frozen in fear. It was only when Blueberry cleared the path that the two slavers, tails between their legs, sprinted away as fast as they could. Savage's displeasure was evident on her face, but it didn't require mind-reading abilities to know that those two would think twice before returning to the slave trade.

Zitrus cast one final glance at the lifeless bodies before starting to trot away.

"Let's go. There is nothing more we can do."

Author's Note

This chapter comes with a special thanks for jgilley63 for giving a look over it and giving some valuable imputs.

And like always, thank you all for reading.

Extra note: I have put far more effort correcting and rewriting this than i previously did, instead of merely correct typos and the most obvious mistakes which you will notice. I will do this from now on. -- Prinzessin Eclipse

Chapter 17 - The journey continues

Blueberry POV

"That was the most stupid plan we have ever seen!"

To be honest, I wasn't in favor of the plan either. I watched as Zitrus stood all alone in front of the slavers. It grated on my fur, and it took all of my willpower not to intervene myself. I didn't care that he ultimately didn't get hurt. He better not do something like that again.

I was in the background while Zitrus and Savage had an argument.

"It was a risky plan, yes. But it was the best we could do," Zitrus said to my purple sister.

"The best?! The best would have been to kill the three slavers and save the zebra. Instead, not only did you risk your own life, but your whole plan to save the zebra failed," Savage yelled.

"Oh? Since when do you care about my life?" Zitrus asked with a devious smirk, fully aware that this question would further agitate Savage.

"We don't. We're just trying to point out how stupid this plan was. Why put your life at such great risk for a plan that could have been easily accomplished?" Savage hissed.

"Because the plan wasn't just about saving the zebra. I wanted to save the slavers too, to make them give up their slaver life. How much better would we be if we just killed everything we consider a problem without considering better options?"

"Stop being so naive, you worm! The world isn't like in your little foal stories, full of rainbows and whenever there is a problem some pony would give a sing song and the power of friendship would fix it all. This is the wasteland. It's kill or be killed!"

"You're too entrenched in your belief that every problem can be solved through violence! I know the wasteland is brutal, but it's only as brutal as we allow it to be. I wish I could have saved her, but simply killing everything we perceive as evil wouldn't have made things better. At least we were able to spare the two earth pony slavers. So, instead of sacrificing three lives to save one, as your approach would have been, we only lost two," Zitrus began to raise his voice, disregarding the fact that he was arguing with an alicorn.

"They would have deserved it. If you think so bad of slavers, then it's better to give them the punishment."

"They deserved a chance. If I were to kill everyone who has done wrong in the past, without considering who they might become, then I would have killed Blueberry on sight. Your kind has committed more killings in the past than many raiders have. But I didn't. And I'm glad I didn't, because she is not who she once was. She is now a pony with a good heart and a dear friend."

A warm feeling welled up in my heart upon hearing Zitrus' words, but I suppressed it and maintained my neutral expression.

"Are you blaming us because we killed their leader, hmm? Perhaps her shot against the zebra was just a foolish mistake of the past? How many mistakes would she have been allowed to make before she couldn't be redeemed in your eyes?" Savage asked.

She was now face to face with Zitrus, glaring daggers at him. Despite her height advantage, it almost appeared as if they were eye to eye.

"I give someone a chance when I believe they can change. It doesn't always turn out that way, but I have to give them at least a chance. I'm not happy about your actions, but in the end, I understand why you did it. And I approve of it. She wasn't willing to change," Zitrus replied.

"Explaining this is pointless! You're way too gullible and optimistic towards others who should be eliminated to prevent any further trouble," Savage retorted.

"Then should I kill you too for the fact that you killed the mare? Or perhaps for every other creature you killed? Because I'm certain this wasn't your first time," Zitrus countered.

Savage huffed in response and spread her wings. "Every kill we have made was justified. we did it because we had to."

"Would those you murdered say the same?" Zitrus asked calmly.

There was a brief pause as they glared angrily at each other. Then Savage turned around and walked away with her head held high.

Zitrus watched her for a moment before joining me. I didn't say anything. Firstly, I didn't know what to say, and secondly, I didn't feel it was necessary. He just needed some comfort after such a stressful day.

The two of us spotted Crystal a few meters away from us. We watched her in silence as she went about her business. She had my longbow in her magical grip, seemingly attempting to take some training shots. She placed an arrow on the string and took aim at a lone tree about fifty steps away. With the bow close to her face, she carefully studied the trajectory the arrow would take. And then she released the bow. By "bow," I don't mean the string; she let go of the wood itself. As a result, the tension shifted backward, and the wood smacked into her face.

Zitrus chuckled when we witnessed the spectacle, and I couldn't help but give an amused smile as well.

The two of us then approached Crystal, who was rubbing her muzzle.

"I still don't understand how you're able to use that thing," she said, slightly irritated, and handed me back the bow.

"Well, for starters, it helps to release the correct side of the bow," I replied with a neutral expression.

"Oh, how hilarious," Crystal sarcastically remarked, but there was a hidden smile on her face.

"Maybe she was aiming for the enemy behind her," Zitrus joked.

"Shush, you! You're no better with that stick than I am."

Crystal playfully slapped Zitrus's face with her wing. I couldn't help but smile. It was nice to see that Zitrus had already started to recover.

"Alright, where do we go now?" Zitrus asked, retrieving his map from his saddlebags and opening it up.

"Actually... If I may make a request," Crystal began, and the two of us turned our attention to her. "I had an idea when I saw the zebra. You see, zebras are famous for their skills in potion-making. They create very potent and effective potions. Perhaps they have one that could help me become pregnant..."

"Have you never tried any fertility potions before?" Zitrus inquired.

"Well, yes, of course. But never from a zebra. And as I mentioned earlier, they have a much wider variety of potions with better effects. So, the chances of them being able to help me are not so slim," Crystal replied.

Zitrus and I exchanged a glance. I nodded, indicating that I was okay with the plan. Zitrus then returned his attention to his map, which he had to unfold completely.

"Well, we certainly can. It's not like we have anything else planned at the moment. However, the nearest zebra colony that I know of is quite far away in the West. It might take us a month or even longer," Zitrus explained.

"Don't worry. Just let me lead the way. That will provide you with some entertainment," Crystal remarked, turning around and beginning to trot. As she did, she gave her hips a deliberate sway, causing her tail to move aside for a brief moment, revealing not only a captivating view of her flanks but also a rather enticing glimpse of what lay between them.

I had never seen Zitrus blush so intensely before.

It was the afternoon of the next day, and rain was pouring down. As a result, we decided to keep our journey short for the day. While Zitrus himself was busy with setting up the tents, Savage and I went for a stroll, disregarding the fact that the rain was drenching us.

Savage had chosen to accompany us. "To keep an eye on Zitrus," she had explained.

At that moment, she had her mane held in her magical grip, playing with it, particularly with the green streak she had.

"You don't have a strand?" she asked me. "Almost every sister has one. But you seem to be one of the rare ones who don't."

That was true. Among alicorns, there were three color variations, and regardless of the primary color, most alicorns had a strand in their manes and tails, featuring one of the other two colors. In Savage's case, she was a purple alicorn but also had her green strand.

"It surprises me that you've never seen it," I replied.

Using my magic, I separated my blue mane, revealing some purple wisps of hair in between, carefully concealed and not easily noticeable.

"When the Goddess died, and I found myself trapped in the village, my eyes often fell upon these purple hairs. I was uncertain whether I was truly on my own or still part of the Unity. Was my mind really my own, or was it still shared with others? It only added to the confusion in my already lost mind. So, I began hiding the strand among my blue ones, making it impossible for me to see them anymore."

Savage remained silent in response. She was aware of my past, of the times when I had been adrift in the village, consumed by my own thoughts, and the moments when I had been an emotional wreck until Zitrus found me.

Savage had once told me that my state of shock was a common reaction to the sudden loss of the Goddess. Many alicorns had experienced it. However, she assured me that despite the loss, the plans and greatness of the alicorns had not vanished. I needed time to recover, but I still had doubts about her words.

I did not share Savage's fanatical perspective. While I acknowledged the power of our kind, I did not see us being superior to others. I did not celebrate the demise of the Goddess, but I did not yearn for her return either. I was my own pony now.

"What about Crystal? Does she have a strand?" Savage asked, raising a valid question. I didn't know the answer either.

However, before I could respond, Crystal suddenly descended from the sky and landed right in front of us, causing a large splash in a puddle. Water sprayed everywhere, drenching us all.

"I heard my name," Crystal laughed, smirking at us.

If there had been any dry spot on me, it was now thoroughly soaked. I turned to the right to look at Savage, whose long mane was now completely wet and covering her face, revealing only her long horn and a displeased muzzle.

An idea struck me, and I used my magic to splash some more water at Savage's face.

"Alright, Crystal, you got us. You can stop now," I said, trying to regain control of the situation.

"Wait, that wasn't me. That was y-" Crystal began, but her sentence was cut off as she was ensnared in a purple magical aura.

Savage, still wearing the same unhappy expression beneath her wet mane, now had her horn glowing as she used her magic to lift Crystal up.

"Nononono! Wait, Savage!" Crystal managed to protest before being released and dropped face-first into the puddle. I couldn't help but give a victorious smirk.

Crystal quickly got back on her hooves, spitting out some water. "I'll get you for that, sister!"

A wave of water came rushing toward me. I quickly covered myself behind my wing, then lifted my entire front body and forcefully slammed both of my front legs into the water, causing it to shoot in all directions.

Crystal anticipated the attack and cast a shield around herself. Savage, on the other hoof, had just finished fixing her mane and got hit again. At first, her muzzle displayed a displeased look, but it quickly transformed into an evil smirk.

She swung her head powerfully, her wet mane following the motion and flying in my direction. A splash of wet hair struck my face.

From there, the water war escalated into laughter, splashing, and a whole lot more. Even I couldn't help but wear a smile on my face.

Chapter 18 - Emotional ups and downs

Crystal POV

"Quiet, or they will hear us!", Savage whispered.

I didn't care. I knew the thrill of being caught turned her on, and I was going to take advantage of it!

"Then you'd better keep your sweet sounds down", I mocked.
Not too loud but far away from a whisper.

I kept my front legs in place, left and right from Savage, as she lay on her back. I sat on top of her, towering over and trapping her down. I continued to rub my marehood against hers. It felt amazing. Like somepony would rub our part just way, way better.

What once started as a slow play was now filled with eager moves. Savage was under my control.

It all had started out of nowhere. We both had been lying in our tent. It was nighttime, and we lay side by side next to each other. Neither of us could sleep.

We gazed at each other, sharing a long look. It was a look that said everything. And then, without saying any words, we kissed. Not just a kiss on the lips, but a passionate exchange of tongues.

As I felt her and she felt me, we wrapped our front legs around each other, and the make-out session escalated from that point.

"Aaaah... aaaaah! Sister!", Savage panted, trying to keep her voice down. I didn't care. I was also in way too much heat. Up and down, I went. Every movement rubbed my sensitive parts against hers, sending waves of pleasure through our bodies.

With a demanding smirk, I looked down at her. She was a quiet one, but if it hadn't been for my dominant role, she most likely would have been more expressive. Even now, she looked up at me, knowing that she was mine in that moment. But she didn't want to resist.

Every moan, growing more and more intense, told me that i hit the spot and motivated me to keep going. Because I wanted it too. I wanted to feel her body, to pleasure her, to make her go over the edge. And it seemed like it wouldn't take long anymore.

I leaned down to her, still moving my hips.

"Go on. Give it all to me, sister", I said to her with heavy panting. And those were the last words that made her go.

"AAAAAAA-" I cut her off as I locked my mouth with hers, giving a deep kiss and suppressing her scream that might have woken up Zitrus or Blueberry, who were sleeping not far away in their tent. Savage thankfully accepted the kiss, her tongue wresteled with mine but i kept dominance.

Her body twitched, and I felt the warm juices flow over my own marehood (which, with all fairness, was already pretty wet from myself). When we broke the kiss, Savage panted heavily and lay on her back. She could barely move.

I was still on top of her, looking down at her. Damn, I loved that look. Whenever I was able to push a pony to their breaking point of pure pleasure and exhaustion.

And I could tell that Savage really needed that. "We really needed that", she said as if on cue. And I knew that by "we," she meant herself. I plopped myself next to her.

Once again, we looked at each other, but this time it was different. This time it was to enjoy each other's company.

"It's been too long since I've been able to sleep with a sister", Savage said with a little smile.

I chuckled and booped her nose with a hoof. "Well, for me too. During this journey with Zitrus and Blueberry, I was able to have some 'fun time' with other ponies, but you're the first alicorn in a long time."

Savage gave a displeased look. "Other ponies? Our kind should not sleep with any creatures other than alicorns. They are not worth it."

"Oh, shush. A mare has mare needs. You may be disgusted by it, but I have no problem sleeping with any kind of mare or stallion as long as they're good-looking enough."

Savage didn't look happy about it but didn't pursue the topic further.

"What about Blueberry?", Savage asked.

"I've never slept with her. She's never shown any interest in spending a night with me or any pony", I answered honestly.

That mare must have a will of iron, I secretly thought.

There was a short pause between us.

"And Zitrus?"

I looked away, a smile forming on my face even though I didn't know why.

"Let's say... I WOULD sleep with him, yes. If I ever got the chance. Or better yet, if HE ever took the opportunity I always give him. But so far, he hasn't."

When I looked at Savage again, she had a disgusted look on her face.

"Oh, don't act like that! He's not bad-looking. Sure, he's not a hunk, but he's still a bit of eye candy, especially when you spend the whole day walking next to him. Besides, he shows great care towards us."

"He's still an earth pony", Savage said, cuddling up to my side.

She yawned and fell asleep shortly after. I held her as my eyes fell upon her long mane, or rather, the stripe in her mane.

Those green hairs seemed to shine and filled me with sorrow. I ran my hoof through my own mane until I found what I was looking for... A strand with the colors blue and purple. It was so short that it hid itself among my long green mane. A very short stripe...

The night with Savage happened yesterday. Today, we would finally reach the zebra village. It had taken us over a month to get there since the weather had often been unfavorable, so it was no surprise that our progress had been slow.

There isn't much to say about that month-long journey. Nothing particularly interesting had happened. One day, we had come across a village. (Only Zitrus entered, as he feared that the sight of the three alicorns would spread fear. Not that Savage wanted to go in there anyway).

Another day, we had stumbled upon an abandoned building and searched for loot, but we didn't find anything of value.

But anyway, here we were now, and I was happy.

I felt on top of the world with the hope that I would find a way to have a foal. My excitement was evident, often accompanied by a smirk on my face and eager steps.

"Alright, calm down, Crystal. First, we need to discuss how we're going to approach this", Zitrus said to me.

"What do you mean?", I asked confused.

"Well, this village we are about to reach is, to the best of my knowledge, a fully zebra village. And I've heard that zebras don't have a favorable opinion of your kind. Don't they compare you to an evil spirit?", Zitrus explained.

"They compare us to Nightmare Moon, a spirit or a second version of Luna, the fallen princess. It depends on how you want to see it. They think we are the same as she was, which, of course, is absolute brahminshit", Savage answered, surprising both of us. It was the first time Savage had responded to a question from Zitrus without being directly addressed.

"Right... So, Crystal, you understand that the zebras in the village may not be too welcoming towards us. And me being a pony won't help the situation much", Zitrus said.

I nodded, indicating my understanding.

"Therefore", Zitrus continued, "here's the plan. Only you and I will approach the village, but we won't enter it. We'll wait visibly outside, allowing them to come to us on their own. This way, we won't give them the feeling of an invasion."

From the corner of my eye, I noticed Blueberry looking displeased with Zitrus' plan, despite her attempt to conceal it.

As for myself, I saw the reason behind the plan. I was going to ask zebras for help, a species that holds a low opinion of my kind. So, if I want their assistance, I have to give them no reason to think poorly of me.

"Alright", I said, agreeing to the plan.

My sisters didn't reply, but I didn't need to read their minds to know that they would be watching while being invisible from a distance. Blueberry, in case something went wrong, and Savage because she didn't trust Zitrus.

"Alright then, let's go", Zitrus said, motioning for me to follow.

I cast one last glance at my sisters before joining Zitrus at his side. We walked over the next hill, and behind it was the village.

It nestled in a small valley, constructed with sturdy wooden structures and waterproof fabrics. Each building resembled a more resilient version of a tent—cozy yet modest.

"Wait, how did you know the village was behind this hill?", I asked Zitrus.

Zitrus scratched the back of his head as he answered: "I've been here once before. That's why I knew about this place from the beginning. Long story short, the villagers saved me once, and I repaid the favor by completing some small tasks for them."

He then gave me a serious look. "But don't think this will give us much leverage in negotiations. While they may not think poorly of me, they won't see me as an ally either."

I nodded, feeling Blueberry's and Crystal's thoughts as they looked over the hill at the two of us, invisible to the zebras.

Zitrus and I sat down at a safe distance from the zebra village, easily noticeable but far enough away.

And now we wait, I thought.

And did we wait for a long time. Even though the zebra inhabitants most likely had already spotted us, time seemed to crawl by.

An hour had passed, and I grew increasingly impatient with each passing second.

"How much longer do we have to wait?!", I whimpered in annoyance.

"If you'd like, you can tell a joke", Zitrus suggested, giving me a smirk.

"You!", I replied, and Zitrus chuckled, playfully punching my shoulder.

Just at that moment, we spotted a group of three zebras leaving the village and approaching us. There were two male zebras and one female zebra.

One of the males had a crossbow slung over his shoulder. The mare exchanged a look with her companion, and she was the only one who approached us. The other two stayed in the background, ready to provide support if things went south.

“Zitrus Mixus. No see long time we did”, the mare said in broken Ponish.

It was clear that she was not accustomed to speaking any language other than Zebrian. (Is Zebrian the right word? Eh, i will just call it that from now on.) She was probably the only one who could speak our language to some extent.

"Greetings, Tijno. It's good to see you again", Zitrus replied with a polite smile.

"We are also glad", she responded. "Though your... 'companion'", she said the word with a disapproving tone, giving me a disdainful look.

As an alicorn, I was accustomed to others fearing, avoiding, or disliking me. I returned her look with a similarly defiant expression.

"It took you long enough to come to us", I impatiently remarked.

I knew my tone might have added fuel to the fire, but at that moment, I didn't care. I had waited so long for these zebras to gather the courage to approach us.

However, the zebra remained unfazed. She gave us a knowing look and replied: "Assuming we do that you not alone are here. Though even we see cannot. High risks we take to talk with you.”

The zebra and I engaged in a brief stare-down. Although she was right, I didn't appreciate being backed into a corner like this.

Zitrus attempted to diffuse the tension. "Listen, Tijno. We are in need of your assistance."

"What need do you?”, Tijno asked, her gaze still fixed on me. She already knew that it was me who required her help.

Damn, this mare is sharp in mind, I thought.

There was no point in beating around the bush. I decided to give a direct response.

"I want to have a foal."

The zebra raised an eyebrow and glanced between me and Zitrus. “And my help you need for that? Don’t you ponies learn such? You see, when male and female a lot love each other-“

"I know how reproduction works!" I groaned, cutting her off.

Zitrus blushed slightly and rubbed his forehead. "Yes, Tijno. We're here because alicorns are unable to conceive foals. Or at least, there is no known method. We came here hoping that you might have something to improve her... fertility. Not that I'm trying to impregnate her", he quickly added.

However, this only seemed to make the situation worse as Tijno raised an eyebrow again and glanced between the two of us. But then her expression changed. She appeared saddened and pained.

“Not able to help I sadly have to say” she replied.

"What?!", I exclaimed.

The zebra remained still, offering no movement or response. She simply looked at me, confirming my understanding.

"What do you mean you can't help? Zebras are renowned for their potent potions with great effects!"

“Yes but misunderstand pregnancy potions you do. Potion increases change to get pregnant. But grant they do not”, Tijno said with compassion in her voice.

“See I can that you tried a lot, alicorn. Most likely pony potions too. But if they helped not then ours most likely also will not. If mare is able not to get pregnant, then no potion help it will.”

I felt my hopes shatter and my heart tear apart. I had wished so desperately to find a solution and be able to experience motherhood. And here I was, facing the same heartbreaking reality once again...When I spoke, my voice was fragile.

"Is... is there really nothing you can do?"

The zebra sadly shook her head.

“Not much about alicorns I know. Honest I am, I dislike your kind. But withhold a mare to become mother I would hate more. Pain such no other should have.” She looked back at herself with a sorrowful expression.

A heavy silence enveloped us. The weight of her words sank deep within us, especially within me.

I lost all sense of my surroundings in that moment. I cannot fully describe what was going through my mind at that point, but it was a mixture of pain, sorrow, and despair...

Author's Note

The first sex chapter!
It appeared to be way more difficult to write such than I imagined. Future ones might be better written.

Thank you all for reading and feel free to give any feedbacks. Positive and negatives are equally welcome.

Chapter 19 - Betrayal

Savage POV

One of the Goddess' big plans has been to find a way to create male alicorns. She has only been successful in creating females, which has resulted in there never being an alicorn foal. Our kind was never able to conceive with normal ponies, so we needed the stallions.

But why would the Goddess want alicorn foals? The answer is simple: to ensure the continuation of our kind in the future.

Yes, the reason why we supported Crystal's plan to have foals was because we knew the Goddess had the same plan. However, that wasn't the only reason. We also knew how much it meant to Crystal to have a foal of her own. We wanted her to be happy...

Blueberry and we had watched Crystal and Zitrus talking to a zebra. Two other zebras had stood in the background, escorting her. We couldn't understand what they were saying.

Truth be told, we didn't trust those stripes (or Zitrus) initially, but in the end, nothing had happened. They had continued their conversation until we noticed a change in Crystal's mood. A change for the worse...

Zitrus and the zebra continued their conversation for a bit longer until they parted ways. Crystal and Zitrus returned to us, and the sight was etched in our memories forever. Crystal...

Her head and ears hung low, her usual cheerful face gone, replaced by emptiness. It was as if something had sucked the life out of her, leaving behind only an empty shell.

"Sister!" We rushed past Zitrus, with Blueberry following closely.

"Crystal, what happened?", Blueberry asked, concerned.

These words brought tears to the eyes of our green sister.

"They have nothing... nothing to help me conceive", she managed to say.

Neither of us could find words to respond. We could only hug her tightly, holding her close...

It was the evening of the same day. We hadn't traveled far, just enough to distance ourselves from the zebra village and to set up a camp to allow Crystal some rest.

We sat beside Crystal, providing her with comfort. Blueberry sat with Zitrus a short distance away from us.

"It may not have worked this time, sister, but that doesn't mean there isn't another way. We will continue to search for other options, as most sisters do. Sooner or later, we will find a solution that allows you to have a foal", we said reassuringly to Crystal.

In return, she leaned against our side. She had stopped crying, but her sorrow still weighed heavily on her. We wrapped a wing around her, embracing her tightly.

"You can always consider adopting a foal, dear sister", we said. The idea of a sister raising a non-alicorn pony wasn't something we favored. To our shame, deep down, we hoped she wouldn't consider such an option. We wanted Crystal to be happy, which is why we suggested it. However, the thought of an alicorn being a mother to something unworthy...

"I just want a foal of my own", Crystal said sadly. We felt relief within us, but also shame for prioritizing our sister's happiness as secondary.

"Can't you talk to her? Offer her some support?", we heared Blueberry ask Zitrus in the distance.

"I will. She needs comfort, yes. But I sadly can not perform miracles. I can't do more than what you two are already doing. By being here for her, we are already helping. But in the end, she also needs time", he replied.

We blamed Zitrus for the depression our green sister was currently in. He should have known that the zebras were unable to assist her, and that it would lead to Crystal's pain. He should have never allowed her to come here.

It was all his fault.

"Don't... It wasn't his fault", Crystal whispered, most likely having read our thoughts.

But we didn't place much value in her words.

Nearly two weeks had passed since our visit to the zebra village. Winter had arrived, with the first frost on the ground, and it seemed that snow would come in the following days.

As much as we hated to admit it, Zitrus had been right. We had all been there for Crystal, providing her as much support as possible. But, as Zitrus had mentioned, she also needed time. Now, she was mostly back to her old self.

We were in an abandoned house in the middle of a forest. Well, calling it a house would be an exaggeration. It was a single room, mostly made of wood. There wasn't even a bed inside. However, it did have a cooking plate that required firewood, a table, chairs, a rusty bird cage hung from the ceiling, and it had some scattered items like playing cards and books about the local fauna, old but still serving their purpose. From the saws and axe attached to the wall, it seemed that this building had once been used for forestry purposes. There were also some packs of tea, so old that they probably had no taste left. Zitrus still took them.

Zitrus had started a fire on the cooking plate to warm up the room without risking burning the whole building down. However, the door to this shelter was completely broken, so we had to use one of the tents to cover the entrance as best as possible, keeping the warmth inside. The second tent, instead of being set up, was used by Crystal, Blueberry, and Zitrus as a makeshift large blanket for the night, leaving us to sleep alone...

"Here, Savage", we heard a voice say. We turned our head to see Zitrus. In his mouth, he held a brown wool blanket, which he placed in front of us.

"You can use my blanket for the night. I usually use it for myself, but since I share the tent-blanket with the other two, you can use mine to keep yourself warm", he said.

We looked at the "offer" Zitrus gave us, then turned our head away from it. It wasn't even worth throwing it back at him. Using a tent from this wretched worm of a pony was one thing, but using his blanket was different. That thing even stunk like him! He probably planned this from the beginning when we came here.

"Pass!", we said, too prideful to look at him.

Zitrus sighed. "Look, Savage, I know you don't trust or like me. But this blanket is not poisoned or anything like that. It won't harm you. I'm just offering it to you so you can keep yourself warm at night, without any ulterior motives."

We huffed. Deep down, we knew he was right, and we were just acting stubborn now. But this was about pride! Our kind should not stoop to accepting help from an earth pony!

"Goodnight", we said curtly and laid down, facing away from him, without using his blanket, of course.

We heard him give another sigh and trot away from us. We closed our eyes, trying to ignore the nagging feeling in our mind and find sleep as soon as possible...

It was the next day. It had snowed during the night, not much, but enough to cover the ground with a thin layer of white. That is, if we weren't still in the forest.

This place didn't sit well with us. It held too many possibilities for an ambush.

We walked with some distance behind Zitrus and my sisters. The three of them chatted as if there were no worries. We despised how this filthy heap of dirt was getting along so well with our two sisters.

Suddenly, a rustle!

We turned our head towards the direction of the sound, noticing a bush that stood out. We ignited our horn, prepared to burn the whole bush if necessary. Slowly but steadily, we approached.

Then, we felt a sting on our flank. Turning our head again, we spotted a syringe.

A poison shot!

Quickly, we used our magic to remove the needle, but it was already too late. Our legs grew wobbly, and our mind started to spin.

We attempted to look around, but we couldn't spot the attacker. The bush in front of us rustled once more, revealing a pony, a stallion with an evil grin. The rest of our surroundings were no longer recognizable. We lost our balance and fell to the ground.

"No! We...", were the last words we managed to utter before everything faded to black.

When we regained consciousness, we were met with what was likely the worst headache ever. Struggling to push through the pain and confusion, we surveyed our surroundings. We were inside a cage! Panic coursed through us as we frantically searched for any sign of our sisters. Their absence could be either a good or bad omen, but we feared it was likely the latter.

The cage provided enough space for us to move somewhat freely, yet it was a place unbefitting a proud child of the goddess. A quick teleportation spell would have done the trick.

Our headache intensified, and we hissed in pain while rubbing our forehead. And then, we noticed it - or rather, the absence of it. Our once exquisite, powerful horn was gone! All that remained was a dull stump, cleanly severed. It appeared to have been sawed off.

We scanned our surroundings, the reality sinking in. Without a horn, we had lost our ability to use magic. No magic meant no teleportation. No teleportation meant we were still trapped in this cage...

Sisters, please be alright…

Our cage had been positioned in the center of a camp, surrounded by various tents. The camp was bustling with activity, filled with ponies who appeared to be the worst of the worst—filthy, dangerous, and seemingly half-insane. It was evident that we had fallen victim to raiders.

Two of the ponies were engrossed in a card game, while a unicorn used his magic to rub a pistol against his back, relieving an apparent ache. Nearby, another pony gnawed on a bone, greedily seeking the last remnants of meat like a dog. And then there was one more pony...

He, a unicorn, used a knife to work on our severed horn. With precision, he guided the blade along the pointy end, making it very sharp. And as if choreographed, he delivered a forceful blow to the newly sharpened section before inserting it into his grimy mouth, employing our exquisite wonder of magic as a crude toothpick.

“YOU! YOU WILL LET THAT GO THIS INSTANT BEFORE WE RIP OFF YOUR HEAD!”

Everypony turned their gaze towards us as we shouted through the bars of the cage.

"Oh, look! Our guest is awake", another disgusting stallion, much like the rest of them, positioned himself in front of the cage, blocking our view and drawing attention to himself. It was unfortunate that he stood too far away for us to reach, or we would have swiftly dealt with his despicable presence by punching his brain out of his head this instant.

“Let us out so we can make it slow and painful for you!”, we demanded.

He responded with a derisive laugh. "I highly doubt you are in any position to give orders, let alone make believable threats, abomination."

"Where are our sisters?", we growled at him, displaying the fierce demeanor of a wolf stalking its prey.

As if scripted, a stallion emerged from behind a tent with a chain clenched in his mouth. Blueberry followed, her neck encircled by the other end of the chain, and her limbs tightly restrained, allowing only restricted movement. She wore a shattered expression. Not only had they severed her horn, but they had also taken her wings...

Where once her glorious blue wings had been were now bloody bandaged stubs.

Seeing her fully trapped in chains made our heart scream.

No! Not Blueberry! Not after everything she went through!

Blueberry turned her head towards us, her expression barely showing any emotions. However, in that moment, she gave us a look of profound sadness and defeat, before the chain around her neck forcefully reminded her to continue moving.

We clenched our eyes shut and ground our teeth together. The anger within us threatened to erupt, causing us to envision unleashing a torrent of violence, brutally ending the lives of everything around us.

"Where is Crystal?", we asked through gritted teeth, our voice filled with a dangerous whisper. Fear gnawed at us, but we needed to know the truth.

"Who? Oh, you mean our green cumdumpster?", the stallion replied, his grin indicating he knew exactly whom we were referring to. If he hadn't been out of our reach, we would have eagerly punched out every tooth in his mouth.

“YOU RAPED HER?!”, we shouted at him.

"Oh, I wouldn't call it rape. In the beginning, she seemed to enjoy it. But after a dozen stallions, she started to cry", he said, his tone filled with sadistic satisfaction.

Driven by pure hatred, we threw ourselves against the bars of the cage, disregarding the pain it inflicted upon us. All we felt was an overwhelming desire for vengeance. However, the bars held firm, refusing to yield.

"We will kill all of you! By the Goddess, you will pay for this!", we declared, smashing our hoof against the cage, yet our efforts were futile.

And then to make this nightmare even worse, HE appeared.

It felt as though he had appeared out of nowhere, but there he stood - Zitrus. He gazed at us from outside our prison, just beyond our hoof's reach.

“YOU! WE KNEW YOU WERE NOT TO BE TRUSTED! YOU PIECE OF SHIT!”, we continued to hurl insults at him, shaking the bars in futile anger. Zitrus, however, was well aware that we couldn't touch him. He stood there, a smile on his face, soaking in all the insults we had for him. The hatred we felt for him burned in our eyes, and tears welled up involuntarily.

“YOU ARE A FUCKING ASSHOLE! BETRAYING OUR SISTERS! THEY TRUSTED YOU!”, Our tirade only ceased because of sheer exhaustion.

There was a momentary pause between Zitrus and me. We panted for breath, and he simply looked at us, his gaze unwavering.

"Indeed, I did. And they did," Zitrus said calmly. "Blueberry and Crystal trusted me enough to fall into the trap. But you, you never trusted me. You were always suspicious. It's a shame you never took action before it was too late."

We wanted to respond, but we were still catching our breath. We could only watch as Zitrus turned his head and rummaged in his saddlebag. He retrieved his pistol, gripping it tightly in his mouth. Then, facing us once again, he aimed the gun directly at our forehead. This was going to be our end...

Author's Note

*dramatic dum dum duuuum noises*
A brutal chapter, yes i know. But well... that's the wasteland i guess.
Feel free to write feetbacks. Positive and negatives are welcome.

Chapter 20 - One wing

Savage POV

In the realm where darkness looms,
A faction rises, Unity consumes.
Led by The Goddess, they do obey,
Alicorns' might in shades of astral play.

Oh, Unity! We kneel before your might,
Bathed in reverence, shadows taking flight.
The Goddess, our deity, supreme and grand,
With Impelled Metamorphosis Potion at her command.

Blue alicorns cloak in stealth's embrace,
Invisible whispers, secrets they chase.
Green alicorns weave minds with their art,
Telepathic tendrils connecting heart to heart.

Purple alicorns, masters of space,
Teleporting swift, leaving foes to chase.
Their magic potent, swift in their flight,
Carrying the will of The Goddess, shining bright.

Oh, hail The Goddess, her power profound,
In her presence, darkness is unbound.
Her enemies tremble, despair in their wake,
For they shall falter, their fate at stake.

The Unity's worship, unwavering and strong,
In unity we stand, forever belong.
We despise those who dare to defy,
Their feeble resistance shall crumble and die.

In her name, we strike with relentless might,
For The Goddess, our beacon, eternal light.
Through the wasteland, her glory shall reign,
The Unity's triumph, an unending refrain.

Oh, Unity! We worship, we obey,
In your name, we march, our loyalty display.
With The Goddess as our guide, we shall thrive,
Together as one, forever we shall strive.

We jolted upright, our heart was racing and our body was soaked in sweat. In a panic, we surveyed our surroundings. It was dark and chilly. We realized we were still in the old hut...

"Sisters!" raced through our mind.

And there they were. Not far away, three ponies lay peacefully asleep. In the middle was Blueberry, and to her left was Crystal. They shared a tent, using it as a large blanket. To the right was Zitrus, also asleep. He was only partially covered by the tent-blanket, but Blueberry had her wing draped over him, providing warmth and protection. He still had the trust of our sisters...

A cold wind swept through the hut. The fire in the cooking plate must have burned out.

We stood up, trying to focus. We needed to find a way to get rid of this stallion while we still had the chance. But how?

Simply killing him would make our sisters believe that we were the evil one. We had to be more discreet. We could teleport him out of the cottage, but had to ensure that Blueberry wouldn't wake up during the process. Once outside, we could eliminate him silently and make it appear to be an accident.

Perhaps we could tell them that he needed to relieve himself, and then a large branch fell from a tree, hitting him fatally? No, that would be too obvious. Our sisters would become suspicious.

Another idea came to mind. We could fabricate a story of raiders passing through the area. They could have encountered Zitrus outside and murdered him. Yes, that could work. We could even search for another pony to blame for our deeds.

Even if our sisters discovered the truth and started to hate us, it would be a sacrifice we had to make. At least we saved them.

As we took a few steps towards our target, our hooves became entangled in something, nearly causing us to trip. We looked down and saw the wool blanket Zitrus had given us. We stared at it for a moment before lifting it up with our magic, we when gave it another stare.

His words echoed in our mind.

I know you don't trust or like me. But this blanket is not poisoned or anything like that. It won't harm you. I'm just offering it to you so you can keep yourself warm at night, without any ulterior motives.

We let out a sigh. We had been such a paranoid idiot, allowing a nightmare to dictate our decisions. Our plan had been stupid and evil, while all Zitrus had shown was kindness towards us and our sisters.

We brought the blanket close to our muzzle and gave it a sniff. It carried Zitrus's scent, but as he had said, it was not poisoned or anything harmful. It was not going to kill us.

Another sigh escaped our lips as we settled down, attempting to find sleep once again. The blanket enveloped us, keeping us warm throughout the night.

We had hidden behind a tree, listening to the sound of hoofsteps coming closer. Our tall body made it difficult to conceal ourselves, and we knew our opponent had spotted us. We could only hope that we would have the element of surprise on our side.

Without hesitation, we leaped out from behind the tree, hoping that our sudden movement would catch our opponent off guard. With a flick of our magic, our plan succeeded as a snowball struck Crystal's face.

In response, Crystal retaliated with a snowball of her own, using her telekinesis. However, we were prepared and swiftly blocked it with our outstretched wing.

Two weeks had passed since our nightmare in the cottage, and not much of interest had occurred after that. We had left the forest as it started to snow and our group encountered a trader along the way. Although the trader had been nervous during the exchange with Zitrus, who stood there with three alicorns in the background, Zitrus managed to trade some loot we had found in an old house for food. In that same house, we discovered a large piece of fabric, which Zitrus had divided into three blankets. Now each of us had a blanket for the night.

Although a tent and our winter fur were sufficient, having a blanket was a welcome addition. Crystal and Blueberry now took turns sleeping in Zitrus's tent. While we didn't have the same intimate nights which we shared with Crystal, we still enjoyed the companionship.

Returning to the snowball fight, it had become somewhat of a tradition between us and our sisters. After a long day of traveling, we all relished in the opportunity to spend time together, whether it was engaging in lively conversations, practicing our spells, or engaging in a game, like the snowball fight we were having now.

We gave a victorious smirk to Crystal, savoring our small triumph, when suddenly a hoof poked our shoulder. Turning our head, we found Blueberry standing there. We expected her to retaliate with a snowball, but her empty telekinesis indicated that she had a different plan in mind. Her neutral expression hinted at mischief.

With a swift kick of her hind leg against the tree we had used for cover, the tree shook vigorously. Woosh! The tree shed the accumulated snow, sending a heavy load of it directly towards us.

Caught off guard, we were engulfed in a sudden whiteout. For a brief moment, we stood there stunned, until we shook ourselves free from the snow pile. Crystal, unable to contain her amusement, was laughing so hard that she had collapsed onto the ground, while Blueberry gave us a smug grin.

Reluctantly admitting defeat, even against our own sister, we addressed Blueberry. "Nice job, sister. Although it was rather unfair of you to turn yourself invisible and sneak up on us. We had all agreed not to use magic, except for telekinesis."

"Yes, if we were able to use our magic, I would most likely be the one who never gets hit."

Crystal remarked, illustrating her point by sitting up and casting a green protective bubble shield around herself, encompassing the small area she occupied.

"I wasn't invisible. You two just need to be more aware of what's going on around you", Blueberry retorted.

Her horn glowed as she lifted a piece of snow from the ground within Crystal's bubble. Crystal could only manage a surprised expression before the snow smacked her in the face.

Now it was our turn to laugh. We watched as Crystal spat out some snow while Blueberry had a triumphant smile on her face, silently conveying the message "I've proven my point".

None of us spoke. We simply relished in the silence and the comforting presence of our sisters.

"You know, this kind of reminds me of being in a wing again", Crystal said, wearing a smile as she moved her hoof through the snow.

"This sisterhood we share, being there for each other, talking, playing... just finding happiness in each other's company. It's a bond akin to that of a wing", she continued.

Yes, we understood exactly what she meant. A wing of three alicorns... something unbreakable. We had cherished such moments in the past and reminisced about our time as a wing. It evoked a similar feeling.

"Are we not a wing?", Blueberry asked.

"Well, Savage is only here because she wants to protect us from the 'evil' Zitrus", Crystal responded, giving us a smirk.

"But then again, you seem much calmer around him now. Could it be that you're starting to trust him?"

"No!" We exclaimed.

Yes... We thought.

Crystal's smirk only grew wider.

"You know, I can read your mind", she teased.

Fuck! Yes, we knew...

"Alright, yes. We do recognize that he doesn't harbor ill intentions and he takes care of us. But that doesn't mean we have to like him. We no longer keep him on a leash, but we also don't have a friendship with him. After all, he is still a pony", we explained.

"And being a pony automatically makes him bad?", Blueberry retorted, clearly unhappy with our statement.

"Ponies used to kill our kind, dear sister", we responded, attempting to convey our reasoning.

"But even then, you're still here with us. Wasn't your plan to bring back the unity and make alicorns great again? Aren't you going to leave now that you know Zitrus is our friend and won't harm us?", Crystal questioned.

Yes, before we joined our two sisters here, we had different plans. Those plans still exist. We had simply stumbled upon the group of two alicorns and one stallion, assumed the worst, and flew by. Now that we know we were mistaken and the mistrust towards Zitrus has dissipated, we are still here.

"We still hold onto our plan of elevating the alicorns, fulfilling the will of the goddess. However, we have also grown to enjoy your company. We longed to be part of a wing again. We haven't left thus far because we have found happiness here with you."

"So, we are a wing?", Crystal asked, her eyes filled with hope as she looked at Blueberry.

Blueberry took a moment to gather her thoughts before responding.

"I feel the bond too, yes. I've never been in a wing before, but if this is what it's like, then it's exactly what I imagined. I love you, sisters, and I don't want to give up on each other. In my opinion, we are a wing."

A wide smile spread across Crystal's face, and we could almost hear a delighted "squee" sound. She then lunged forward, wrapping us all in a tight hug.

Both Blueberry and ourself were initially taken aback, too surprised to respond. But then we embraced the hug, returning the affection. A smile of pure happiness formed on our face.

Author's Note

Do you remember how i said, it might not be a dream? I lied.
A huge thanks to Eclipse who wrote the poem on the beginning of the chapter.

Chapter 21 - The Chipped Hoof

Savage POV

It was the middle of winter, with cold days and even colder nights. Traveling in such conditions wasn't very inviting, so Zitrus suggested we take a break and find a place to stay for a few weeks. He found a bar in the middle of nowhere that seemed like a suitable spot for our "holiday", as he jokingly referred to it. With enough food and bits, we were ready to settle down for a while.

As we approached the building in the distance, we noticed a gathering of various creatures in front of it. From a distance, it was clear that not all of them were ponies.

"Before we go in, let's have a talk about the rules", Zitrus said, addressing all of us.

"Let me guess, no starting conflicts", we replied, rolling our eyes.

"Yes, but this time it's different", Zitrus explained. "This bar is known for attracting all kinds of creatures. They might give us some curious stares, but that's about it. However, there's one rule in this bar: "no fighting!" If anyone starts a fight, they'll be up against the entire bar."

Zitrus then locked eyes with us, his expression serious.

"This means we have to keep our emotions in check. If something offends you and you attack, everyone else will join in against us. It doesn't matter what the reason for feeling offended is. If you start a fight, it's the end for you."

We let out an offended huff. "Of course we can control our emotions. But if it makes you feel better, we promise not to start any fights in the bar."

Zitrus continued to study us, his gaze unwavering. We held his gaze without backing down. Crystal and Blueberry observed the interaction from behind.

After a moment, Zitrus nodded. "Alright, I have trust in you."

With that, the four of us made our way towards the bar. As we approached, we saw that it was a tall, single-story wooden building with windows. A large sign hung above the entrance, which we could read as we got closer: "The Chipped Hoof."

"Have you been here before?" Blueberry asked Zitrus.

"Yes, I have," Zitrus replied. "It's a great place to take a break, and the presence of different creatures here makes it a good source of information too."

We were not surprised that we had never heard of this place before. The great and powerfull Goddess had kept us occupied with more important tasks than lingering in a bar.

As we approached the entrance, the various creatures in front of the bar turned their curious gazes towards our group. There were earth ponies, unicorns, a small group of pegasi, griffons... and was that a kirin?! However, they merely gave us lingering stares without taking any action.

Curiosity getting the better of us, we turned to our earth pony companion and asked, "You mentioned that fights are not allowed inside the bar, but what about outside?"

He replied: "Outside, it's fair game. We are still in the wasteland, and those who seek fights usually take it outside. But it's surprisingly peaceful here. It's as if this entire area has a calming effect on creatures."

With that knowledge in mind, the four of us entered the bar.

As we stepped inside, a wave of warmth, sounds, and emotions washed over us. This bar was undeniably alive, bustling with activity. We encountered ponies, griffons, even more kirins, bat ponies, ghouls, and even some changelings. The changelings didn't bother hiding their true forms. They sat together at a table, engaged in conversations without a care in the world.

Yes, Zitrus wasn't kidding. Every creature was welcome in this bar, regardless of what or who they were. We couldn't help but notice that one group of ponies looked like they were half raiders, adding to the diverse crowd.

Most of the creatures were gathered in groups around tables, enjoying drinks and engaging in games. The sound of laughter and chatter filled the air, accompanied by the melodies of an earth pony stallion playing a piano, filling the room with music that blended seamlessly with the lively atmosphere.

As we entered, some creatures gave us curious stares, but their attention quickly shifted back to their own conversations and activities.

This place is incredible, Crystal spoke to us via telepathy. We silently agreed, even though the words went unspoken.

Searching for an available table, we found a square one with one end against the wall. Crystal and I took the seats against the wall, facing each other. To my left, Zitrus positioned himself (likely to keep a closer eye on us), and Blueberry sat across from him.

"Alright, I'll get myself a beer. What would each of you like to drink?", Zitrus asked us.

"I'll take a Sparkle Cola!", Crystal eagerly replied.

"Water is fine", Blueberry said.

"No thanks, we will pass", we replied. As alicorns, we didn't require anything to drink due to our inherent purity.

However, we allowed the others to enjoy their drinks, and soon enough, Zitrus returned with the order. He had a bottle of Cola for Crystal, a glass of water for Blueberry, and a pint for himself.

"Cheers, every pony", Zitrus toasted, taking a big sip.

"You know, Zitrus, this bar might have given me an idea on how to solve my foal problem. I might consider adoption", Crystal shared.

"You do?", Zitrus asked, surprised, in between sips.

We were equally surprised. Crystal hadn't previously shown much enthusiasm for the idea of adoption.

"Yes, indeed", Crystal admitted. "So, how about you go out there, seduce a pretty mare, load her up with your sperm and give me the foal afterwards?"

"PFFFFFFF!"

The reaction came swiftly. Zitrus spewed out the beer he had in his mouth, sending it flying across the table and hitting a well-placed green shield in front of Blueberry. She was so taken aback that her normaly neutral eyes were turned wide by the surprise. Crystal, who had cast the shield to protect Blueberry, witnessed the spectacle and couldn't contain her laughter.

"HAHAHAHAHA! You should have seen your faces!", she laughed.

We couldn't help but smirk at Crystal's prank as well. Yes, Crystal was the prankster of our group, and she certainly demonstrated it with jokes like this.

"But now, seriously. Are you really considering adopting a foal?", we asked our green sister, while Zitrus was still recovering from his coughing fit.

Crystal stopped laughing, but a smile lingered on her face.

She avoided direct eye contact as she answered, "No. Don't get me wrong, I'm not against adoption. I think it's a wonderful choice, especially for those who can't have a foal of their own. But it wouldn't be right for me. I need a foal who shares my blood."

We nodded and returned a smile of understanding.

But the peace didn't last long as two ponies approached our table. One was a red earth pony stallion with a brown mane. He wore pieces of armor and had a nasty scar on the left side of his face. The other was a bright yellow unicorn with a shoulder length mane. She also had a scar, but it covered the whole left side of her face. It looked like a burn wound. She also had a pistol holster, and the gun inside looked heavy and ready to fire.

"Look what we have here. An earth pony with his three scum monsters", the stallion said.

The table fell silent, and anger surged through our mind. How dare this worm insult us like that?!

Relax, Savage. Remember the rule! No starting fights here, Crystal communicated to us telepathically.

Relax? RELAX?! This bug has just insulted us! It's not our fault if he plays with fire and gets burned by it!

"How can I help you?", Zitrus said with a smile, though even we could tell it was fake. However, his attempt at being friendly did little to calm us down.

This time, it was the mare who responded. "We want your three-shitty companions to know what they really are. They're assholes, bitches, murderers, idiots, monsters with no sense of sympathy for any living creature!"

Our anger intensified upon hearing those words. It was clear that these two were provoking us, trying to instigate a fight. Our horn began to glow as we prepared to retaliate, giving them a menacing glare.

Savage, stop! They're trying to provoke you! Crystal's voice echoed in our mind.

She was right. It was painfully obvious that these two were baiting us, hoping to trigger a reaction. We let our horn's glow fade and deliberately looked away from them, doing our best to ignore their presence.

"Well, you've made your point. Now you can leave", Zitrus said to them, his smile fading and his voice losing its attempt at friendliness. We could sense the frustration in his tone.

But they weren't finished. "Oh, we're far from done. These abominations on four legs don't deserve to be here. They don't deserve to be anywhere. They should rot in a pile of dung, just like what they are," the stallion continued, his words dripping with hatred.

We desperately tried to ignore them, to suppress the growing fire inside us. The urge to cast the most painful spell we knew at them became almost unbearable, and the effort to restrain ourselves was causing us physical discomfort. We knew that giving in would only gratify their malicious intent. Taking deep breaths, we attempted to calm ourselves down. The worst part was that they seemed fully aware that our fuse grew shorter, and they reveled in it.

"You two are idiots. Do you even realize how dangerous alicorns are? Just provoking one is a death sentence", Zitrus retorted to the two „guests“.

"Why are you even with them?", the stallion directed his question at Zitrus. "Are you such a motherfucker that you'll take anything? Staying with these monsters just because you're too stupid and too horny! You're no better than they are!"

"How dare you talk to zitrus like that?!", Blueberry suddenly erupted, surprising everyone at the table. She stood up in her seat, her normally neutral expression replaced by anger. In her telekinetic grip she held her longbow with an arrow notched on the string. The tension in the wood was palpable, causing faint cracking sounds.

Without hesitation, she released the string, and the arrow shot towards the stallion's face. Fortunately, Crystal acted swiftly and managed to cast a shield around the stallion, causing the arrow to shatter upon impact against the protective barrier.

The bar fell silent, the music ceased, and conversations came to a halt as every creature's gaze fixated on us. The only sound that remained was the ominous click of guns being drawn, their barrels pointing in our direction. Even we, in that moment, couldn't deny our growing unease. If the situation escalated, our only hope would be to teleport everyone out of harm's way before becoming more holey than the Goddess herself. Crystal couldn't possibly shield us from the onslaught of gunfire.

The air grew heavy with tension, yet no shots were fired... yet. But with one trigger pull, a chain reaction would ensue, and chaos would consume the bar.

"You see, it's best not to mess with an alicorn. The next shot won't be a warning", Zitrus calmly remarked to the stallion, though we sensed the panic beneath his composed facade. We hoped that this lie would pacify the situation, even though it wasn't a warning shot nor a calculated move by Crystal.

Some fell for the deception and reluctantly lowered their weapons. Not everyone, but it was enough to alleviate some of the tension that had gripped the room.

Another pony, a stallion with light brown fur and a rusty mane dressed as a bartender, approached us. He was likely the owner.

He pointed at the four of us and issued a firm command, "You, out!"

"No worries, it was just a warning shot", Zitrus lied once more, attempting to smooth things over.

The bartender wasn't convinced.

"Sure. You are just lucky that your green alicorn companion was fast with her shield or else you could have told me that in the afterlife", he retorted.

"But they started it!", we protested, pointing at the stallion and mare who had provoked us. Why were we being thrown out when it was clearly their fault?

"I don't care. You initiated the first act of violence. Fighting is strictly forbidden in this bar. Now, out! And don't return until you've all cooled down!", the bartender declared, pointing towards the exit.

The tension in the room intensified, and Zitrus hastily got to his feet.

"Come, this time we came away with a black eye. Let’s keep it that way and not make it worse."

Author's Note

Thank you for reading. (I wonder how many know this bar...)
I also would like to ask, who of the three alicorns is your favourite at the moment? Blueberry, Crystal or Savage? No answer is right or wrong, I am just curious.
If there is something else you want to put out, may it be positive or negative, feel free to do so.

Chapter 22 - Crystal's torturing past

Crystal POV

"...and you always seemed to be the calm one. I can't believe that you lost your temper like that, putting us in so much danger!"

Not long after we had left the bar, Zitrus began to give Blueberry a scolding. He wasn't yelling, but his voice was harsh and strict, leaving no room for arguments.

Not that Blueberry seemed like she would give any. She sat there with her ears and head lowered, looking away in shame. She looked so small right now...

But I knew Zitrus. He wasn't resentful. He would forgive Blueberry.

I looked around, realizing that we had attracted the attention of many creatures nearby. It wasn't often that you could witness an earth pony talking like that to an alicorn.

Savage was nowhere in sight. She had mentioned needing to do something and had disappeared around the corner of the bar. I hadn't questioned it at the time, but now I wondered what was keeping her away for such a long time.

I glanced at Blueberry and Zitrus.

"We can be grateful that Crystal was so fast in creating her shield," Zitrus concluded his speech.

There was a moment of silence as Zitrus looked down at Blueberry, who still didn't dare to look up. Zitrus's expression softened.

There it was, I thought, as I could already see Zitrus's forgiveness.

I emerged from the background and addressed them, saying: "How about you two find a place to stay? I'll go check on Savage."

Zitrus looked at me and nodded.

I turned and went around the corner of the bar, but Savage wasn't there. Just a wall with some windows. I proceeded to the next corner, now on the backside of the bar, and that's where I found Savage...

The backside had no windows and no creatures standing around. It was completely secluded from view. Most likely, this wall was used as a spot for relieving oneself (it certainly smelled like it), but that wasn't what stunned me right now.

Savage was using her telekinesis to press the stallion against the wall. It was the same stallion who had insulted us in the bar. The mare was also present, or at least what remained of her...

Her lifeless body was lying on the ground, the snow around her stained with blood. It was evident that she had been brutally beaten, with multiple broken bones visible even from where I stood. Her face, which had borne a burn wound on one side, now bore another one on the opposite side. And there was a large, fatal cut across her belly, sealing her fate. Her organs were exposed, and I could see all the entrails. Her lifeless eyes had tears and were wide open. Starring into nothing.

There was no doubt that this mare had endured immense suffering before her death.

The worst part was that normally such a sight would make you want to throw up, but I didn't feel that way. I just stood there in shock.

Savage must have looked through a window to spot the two ponies who had offended her and teleported them outside and behind the building. Behind the bar, there were no rules against fighting... behind the bar, there was no pony to stop her...

Now she was going to torture them both to death. The stallion would face a similar fate as the mare. Savage held him in her magical grip and slowly twisted his leg into a position it shouldn't be, causing the joint to give way with a gruesome sound. The stallion wanted to scream, but Savage held his muzzle shut. Tears of pain streamed down his face.

"What's wrong? You wanted to deal with a monster, and now you can", Savage said, giving the stallion a satisfied smirk, relishing in his excruciating pain. "You shouldn't be surprised if you get burned after playing with fire."

All of this paralyzed me. I couldn't move or speak. I could only watch as my mind shattered.

All this brought back memories... torture, screams, suffering, pain... pain, pain, pain! It was all around me! I wanted it to stop! I wanted to forget again but i couldn't. Pain, pain... it spun around me. So many different kinds of pain. From so many different voices. It was everywhere!

"STOP IT, SAVAGE!", I yelled.

Savage, only now realizing that I was there, turned her head in my direction and gave me a smile.

"Ah, sister. You came just in time to watch this bastard receive his punishment", she said.

"STOP IT!", I repeated.

Savage's expression shifted to confusion.

"What? Why? He deserves it. He..."

"STOP IT! STOP IT! STOP IT! STOP IT!"

Pain! Pain! Pain! Pain!

I couldn't hold myself back, I continued to yell. In that moment, I didn't even know what was happening inside my own mind. It wasn't anger that consumed me, as I still couldn't move. It wasn't sadness either, as there were no tears. I simply wanted it to stop.

Savage looked at me for a little longer before releasing her magical grip on the stallion. He fell to the ground and lay there. Only then did my agitation start to subside a bit. My heart was still racing, my breaths were short, and suddenly my eyes filled with tears.

"Sister, what's wrong?", Savage approached me with a concerned expression. The torturing monster in her had vanished it seemed.

I wanted to hide, but I didn't know where.

I felt a hoof on my shoulder, and my eyes regained focus as I looked at Savage. Part of me wanted to push her away, but I knew she couldn't have known. Heck, even I didn't...

I looked away as I began to explain, "I barely remember anything about the Goddess, or rather, the missions she made me carry out. And yet, I know so much about the Unity, the sisterhood we had. I never questioned why I had gaps in my memory. But now I understand."

I paused before continuing, "As a green alicorn, my role was to gather information that other ponies kept hidden in their minds. With my mind-reading ability, it was easy to access that information. However, if there were thoughts that someone desperately needed to conceal and forcefully keep hidden, it was difficult even for me to extract them. That's when I had to resort to using force."

I looked Savage directly in the eyes. "I tortured ponies... I tortured them until they broke and gave me what they knew. And it was especially effective because I could read their minds and discern the methods that caused the most pain to each individual... Entering their minds, I could feel their pain. And I used this knowledge to my advance to make them suffer even more."

"You monsters! You're nothing more than monsters!" a voice exclaimed.

The stallion looked at me and Savage, attempting to move, but his broken joints made it impossible. Tears welled up in his eyes, though this time not solely from pain.

In his broken state of mind, it was easy for me to read his thoughts. Memories flooded my mind, revealing how he and the deceased mare lying next to him had lost their young son. He had been brutally killed by alicorns who later branded the mare. She was his wife, the one he loved the most. With her he had this colt. The pony they valued the most...

It became clear that their hatred towards alicorns stemmed from this tragic event. Their sole purpose was to bring down as many of us as possible. Offending powerful creatures like us in the bar seemed to be the best way. Even if they lost their lives in the process, it would trigger a chain reaction of others attacking the alicorns.

Now this stallion had lost even more. He had lost his son and his wife. He was all alone now. Everyone he held dear was gone, leaving him empty and desolate. And his goal of taking down alicorns was now shattered as well.

As I delved into his mind, I also felt his pain. He had nothing left to live for. He had suffered too much loss. Even if he were to heal from the wounds Savage had inflicted, he would never truly live again.

I cast a spell—a lightning bolt charged with immense power. It wasn't the most dignified way to die, I admit, but it was swift. The stallion was struck, convulsed one last time, and died in an instant.

I didn't feel any better... I simply knew that keeping him alive would only prolong his suffering. Granting him a fast and painless death was the kindest thing I could have done.

Savage looked at the lifeless body, then at me. More tears welled up in my eyes, and I looked away.

"I don't know how many ponies I tortured in the name of the Goddess, nor do I know all the methods I employed. I'm glad I don't remember. No pony should ever have to endure such pain", I said, my voice filled with remorse.

Savage tried to look into my eyes, but I refused to meet her gaze.

"But sister, the Goddess had her reasons for making us do it. It was for the greater good", she told me.

I felt the urge to slap her for saying that, I am still surprised that i didn't, but instead, I turned my head towards her.

"If being good means resorting to such actions, then I'd rather be bad", I replied.

"Alright, thank you, Amy. And from there, do we just have to walk along the lake?"

I approached Zitrus as he was talking with a grey batpony mare with a purple mane and tail.

The two of them examined Zitrus' map, and it appeared that he was gathering information from her about where to go next. One ear of the batpony twitched, and she looked up from the map. As soon as she spotted me, her pupils shrank in fear.

"SCREEEEEEE!", She emitted a high-pitched batpony noise, and suddenly there was only a dusty batpony-shaped cloud left.

To be honest, I was accustomed to creatures being afraid of alicorns. I couldn't really blame them, but it was still unpleasant when others reacted with fear as soon as they saw me.

One week had passed since the torture incident. I tried my best to ignore it, along with the knowledge of my past. However, deep down, I knew I would never truly forget it.

"Who was that? She seemed nice for the half second I saw her", I joked.

"Don't know, her name was Amethyst Gear, or Amy for short. I don't know much about her, but she was able to provide valuable information about the current situation in this area", Zitrus replied.

I sat down next to him and looked at the map. "And where do we go next?", I asked.

"It's best if we head to the Fire Lake first. Don't ask me why it's called that, but I can assure you it's not actually on fire", he chuckled and pointed to a small lake near our current location.

"Alright, and after that?", I inquired.

"We'll walk around the lake and then venture through open land. But we won't leave just yet. We can still take a break here for another week or two."

I liked the idea of taking a break. I enjoyed this place. The creatures here were friendly, for the most part, and not overtly afraid of alicorns, for the most part.

And since it has a bar, it's not hard to hook up with one or two stallions for a night, I thought, smirking to myself.

"I know that smirk", Zitrus spoke to me, giving me an all-knowing smile.

I playfully smacked his hind head with my wing, and we both laughed. Damn, I loved that stallion.

"Zitrus, can we talk?", To my surprise, the voice belonged to none other than Savage. We both turned our heads to see her approaching us.

"Sure?", Zitrus answered, sounding rather confused.

"Good. How does it sound if we go to the bar and have one or two drinks after this? I'm sure the barkeeper wouldn't mind us anymore", Savage suggested.

Zitrus and I exchanged a perplexed look. "You want to go into the bar... with me... to drink and talk?", he asked.

I raised an eyebrow too. It sounded like a trap.

Savage let out an annoyed sigh. "Alright, look. I want to talk about some things that have happened in the last few days. And I want to talk with both of you about it. I thought we could do it in the bar because the atmosphere there is better", she explained.

I looked at Savage, but she concealed her expression and thoughts so well that Blueberry would have been proud. I couldn't read her. But maybe I didn't have to. I think I already knew what it was about... May the two ponies rest in peace...

Author's Note

I should tell at this point that I personally have no experience about traumas, depression or personality disorder. All three alicorns I write with the very little knowledge I have about such. When I write a point of view then I try to embody myself as Blueberry, Crystal or Savage and try to act like they would do, even in such times like we have it here with Crystal.
What I try to say is, if you ever experience about anything that these three had and will encounter, and it might not be very fitting written, then please let me know. But also be aware about my personal inexperience in such.

Chapter 23 - Heat season

Blueberry POV

My hoof was running along my marehood like crazy. I kept my voice down as best as possible while hiding in a secluded place, away from the group. We left the bar area about a week ago. I can't be sure of the exact date, but I could tell that spring was approaching, and that meant... mating season... When I was under the Goddess's control, mating season was never a real problem. My mind was controlled which meant that the focus was never on sex.

Also, we shouldn't forget that alicorns used to sleep with each other, which also helped a lot during this time. Now I was on my own, with my own needs. And this heat hit my body faster than any known poison. I hated it! I had trouble focusing, moving, or doing anything else besides rubbing my hoof along my vagina.

I leaned my back against a tree as I did my "work". It was wet down there, and now it stuck to my hoof. This whole situation, of course, only got worse because I was walking alongside a stallion.

A stallion with a dick that could get into me, fill me up and shoot his… AAAAH!

And then it happened. Juice erupted from my marehood, splashing onto the ground. I panted, trying to catch my breath and find some relief. If I was lucky, this would cool me down for a few hours. But most likely, it would only provide temporary respite, lasting mere minutes...

As I regained my composure, a bit of clarity returned to my mind. I reflected on the time when this relentless heat began.

As I mentioned earlier, it had struck shortly after we departed from the bar area. Since then, I experienced these intense moments of need, which occurred frequently. However, we couldn't afford to halt our progress every time I yearned for my "mare time". I often suppressed it, though it proved to be a challenging task. Were my sisters aware of my condition?

Most likely. If not by sight, then by the scent I emitted. Yes, another aspect that I despised about this heat was its seemingly exclusive effect on me! Or at least, that's how it felt. Now, as I looked back, I contemplated whether Savage was also enduring the same heat.

Ever since we left the bar, Savage and Zitrus had distanced themselves from each other, intentionally avoiding contact. The same distant approach he maintained with me at present.

Of course, that was a moment of understanding. I know not what would have transpired had we spent an excessive amount of time together.

I had never pondered it before, but Zitrus might have had the most challenging time among us all. He was the lone stallion, spending his days and nights in close proximity to three desperate mares yearning for sex.

Well, Crystal was an exception. It is highly probable that she had engaged in liaisons with numerous stallions at the bar and now roamed freely. It made perfect sense since Zitrus spent most of his time with her. They often walked alongside each other, engaging in conversations, and for the time being, he shared his tent with her. Not because he favored her, but simply because she was the only mare with whom he could safely spend time.

No, I had not yet indulged in sexual activities with Zitrus. However, I do recall a particular night when something occurred. He turned in his sleep, and his erect stallionhood pressed against my side. I dared not look, yet the sensation alone caused my face to flush with a heat more intense than ever before. Now, as I recollect that moment... how it felt... how tantalizingly close it was to being consummated... I almost could not resist...

And there it was once again. Unbeknownst to me, my hoof descended upon my yearning opening, beckoning with desire.

It's not like I hadn't satisfied myself before the onset of the heat season. I, too, was just a mare. However, since this period began, it has become way, WAY more frequent!

Another thought crossed my mind: Zitrus might be engaging in the same activities. His needs were likely even more prevalent now than usual. (In the end, the scent seemed to permeate everywhere!) Whenever he mentioned taking a restroom break, it's highly likely he was jerking off.

Just the mere thought of his hoof gliding along his penis, while I did the same, heightened my arousal further, causing my hoof to move even faster. The prospect of my next orgasm enticed me once again. With closed eyes, my thoughts fixated on Zitrus. How we spent time together, his hooves caressing my sides, his body pressed against mine. I visualized his face, his muzzle tantalizingly close to mine. And then, there was his throbbing member pressing against me, his desire matching mine. How would it look up close... How would it feel... especially within?

I panted heavily as I surrendered to the climax, another wave of mare juice drenching the ground. A fraction of the heat dissipated from my body.

What evil force decided to inflict such torment upon a creature?!

Typically, heat signals to ponies that it's the ideal time for procreation. But alicorns cannot conceive offspring with ordinary ponies. So, what purpose does it serve?!

Sure, it would have meant that I could have simply slept with Zitrus, and all of this would have been resolved without the fear of pregnancy. But... it would have been wrong for me. Merely sleeping with a stallion for the sake of sexual satisfaction. Certainly, Zitrus and I were good friends, but nothing more... right?

Then why do I relish this time so much with him? Why do I rarely leave his side? Why does the mere thought of him render me so incredibly horny?

Was this merely the influence of the heat, or did I truly love Zitrus?

I gazed upon my marehood, as if it held the answer, but it responded only with a weak wink.

I contemplated other stallions, yet they failed to evoke the same sensations as when Zitrus occupied my thoughts. We have known each other for such a long time. We have endured numerous trials together, offering assistance when needed. The way he treated me, his presence made me happier and more alive. Our eyes locked when I looked at him, unable to turn away. His touch ignited a delightful tingle deep within me...

Yes, I do love him...

I am in love with Zitrus. Most likely, this affection has existed for quite some time. Now, I have come to the realization. He is my world, and I yearn to stand by his side and be with him. The only lingering question remains: Does he reciprocate this love for me...?

I do not know when my flame for Zitrus first ignited.

I initially encountered Zitrus during the transition from summer to autumn. Now, we find ourselves amidst the change from winter to spring. It has been half a year since our first meeting...

Since that time, our bond has only strengthened, as have my feelings for him. Should it come as a surprise that, in the end, I fell in love with him?

He rescued me from the depths of my most wretched time. He accepted me and provided guidance. He brought me back to life.

He and I made it a habit to spend nights together, gazing at the stars. These were the moments I cherished the most. My gaze upon the starry sky transformed after meeting Zitrus. It now offers a soothing sensation, heightened further with his presence. Just the two of us, reveling in the beauty of the night sky.

However, I am afraid to confess my feelings to him. With each passing day, I fall deeper and deeper, knowing that the greater the fall, the more painful it is when reality hits the ground. I fear that Zitrus may not catch me, that he may not see me the way I see him... I am not afraid of losing him as a friend, but rather of the knowledge and the pain it would inflict upon me. Every time I look at him, that knowledge would pierce me, reminding me that we are merely friends... forever?

Yes, I know that not asking him would change nothing either. Yet, it feels better for me to live in hope than to risk facing the truth.

It is not as though Zitrus has shown any signs of affection towards me. He is friendly, helpful, and kind, but he has never displayed genuine interest (unless we consider the influence of the heat season).

But then, what have I done to show my fondness for him? Nothing, really...

I should have taken some steps, expressed my liking. However, by doing so, I would also risk him discovering the truth, bringing us back to the point of reckoning.

Indeed, whenever I am around him, my demeanor changes. I often shed my neutral expression, becoming more relaxed. But then again, I am the same around my sisters.

...

I had to talk with my sisters about this.

Author's Note

Wow.
I started to write over half a year ago when this story was more of an outsider. Now it still is an outsider story but seeing all these viewers, reviews and comments, cheers me up. Never did I expect to come this far.

Of course, this was only possible thanks to my friends who help me with the story and to you reader. So, thank you all.

(Also yes, we have a clop chapter)

Chapter 24 - Old wounds

Crystal POV

We had a short winter, maybe two months of snow. The sky was grey, and it looked like it would rain soon. Lost in my thoughts, I walked in the middle of the group, not paying much attention to my surroundings. We were crossing a grass field with small, peculiar rocky hills and grass-covered craters. Nothing particularly noteworthy, so I took the time to reflect on the past few weeks.

Was I aware that Blueberry had been in heat? Absolutely! How could I not be? She had been avoiding Zitrus as much as possible, her temper had been short, and her marehood emitted an intense smell. It hadn't been an easy time for her.

As for myself, I was fortunate enough to have slept with one or two (or more) stallions during our time at the bar.

I might not have even noticed that I was in heat, as one stallion load had already taken it away. Alicorns may not get pregnant by regular ponies, but they could at least alleviate the heat. I did wonder why blueberry didn't just have sex with zitrus, just so she could return to normal.

About Savage... I honestly couldn't say. Like Blueberry, she had been distant from Zitrus, but it felt different in her case. She didn't emit the same scent as Blueberry, or perhaps Blueberry's scent overpowered hers. It's worth noting that not all mares experience heat in the same way or to the same degree. The reason Zitrus and Savage avoided each other was most likely due to their conversation in the bar.

In the end, Savage admitted to Zitrus that she had tortured the two ponies. It's understandable that Zitrus wouldn't take that well. Who would? Knowing that the pony you're traveling with would torture others without remorse simply because she felt offended. It was just another revelation adding to what Zitrus already knew about Savage. She was racist, fanatical, an executioner, and now, a torturer. It didn't surprise me that Zitrus felt unsure around her.

But it couldn't have been easy for Savage to confess. They had spent the entire night at the bar, and when they returned to us it was already morning. Both had looked worn out. I imagine Savage needed a few drinks to gather the courage to tell him, and Zitrus joined her.

Zitrus himself had stuck with me mostly during the mating weeks, seeking support and understanding. He had certainly had a difficult time caught between a mare in heat and a heated mare. Now that the heat season was over, Blueberry had returned to her normal self, or at least mostly normal. However, I noticed that she began to spend more time around Zitrus. While she had always been close to him (except during the mating season), it seemed that she was even more frequently by his side now.

Savage, on the other hoof, remained distant and seemed to only spend time with us. It appeared as if she carried a sense of shame...

As I was lost in my thoughts, my face suddenly hit the dirt after tripping over something. Unaware of my surroundings, I hadn't been paying attention to where I was going.

"Are you alright, sister?", Savage asked, helping me to my hooves.

"Yes, yes. Just tripped", I replied.

Blueberry's horn illuminated, revealing the object I had stumbled upon. A weathered assault rifle. It was incredibly old, with rust and dirt nearly consuming it. It appeared to be a relic from the pre-war era, a time long gone... Zitrus joined us, and we all stared at the weapon in confusion. It was then that we truly observed our surroundings for the first time.

The peculiar rocky hills we had been traversing were actually constructed bunkers. Nearby, the remnants of a trench were visible, and a section of rusty barbed wire peeked out from the grass. The craters scattered around were actually bomb craters.

It dawned on us that we were standing on an old battlefield. A relic from the time before the devastating bombs fell, when ponies fought against the zebras in war.

I looked through the "window," which was more like a wide hole in the wall. A perfect spot for snipers. We were in an old rifle bunker. It made me wonder how any pony could have endured spending time in such a place. The bunker was small and cramped, a cold and dark grey block. Looking outside, I could see the remnants of the pre-war battlefield. A faint rain began to fall, as if the wasteland itself was crying.

I didn't like this place. It was steeped in a brutal history, long past but never truly forgotten. I couldn't help but wonder how Equestria looked before the great war, before the bombs fell and transformed our world into the wasteland we now knew. It was hard to believe that it had been over 200 years ago... I only knew stories from that time. Tales of lush green grass, vibrant trees, blue skies and a world where survival wasn't a constant battle.

Despite my discomfort, Zitrus insisted on staying here for the night. He had had no idea this place even existed. He had added this location now on his map.

At the moment, he was outside searching for loot to gather.

Meanwhile, Blueberry, Savage, and I remained in the bunker. It provided an opportunity for me to share with Blueberry what Savage had done. How she had tortured and killed the two ponies, and how it triggered some forgotten memories of my own, memories of the time I spent under the control of the Goddess, tormenting others.

As I narrated the events, Blueberry remained silent. She sat next to me, looking out of the "window" with a neutral expression. When I finished, a long pause hung between us.

Savage stood silently by my side as I spoke, but I could see the weight of my words beginning to affect her.

"What do you think about the Goddess?", Blueberry asked, surprising me with her direct gaze. I took a moment to collect my thoughts before responding.

"What do I think of her? I hate her. I often wondered why I couldn't remember much about the Goddess and the things she made me do, while my memories of the Unity were crystal clear.

Now I understand. After torturing so many ponies, my mind couldn't handle it anymore and simply shut those memories out. And the worst part is that the Goddess must have known. She knew that I, the real me, was suffering through all of it. She caused me so much pain, and she didn't care. No act of torture is ever justified. None! And yet, she continued to employ it. So yes, I hate the Goddess. I... I'm glad she's dead."

My words hung heavily in the air, casting a somber mood over us.

Savage broke the silence, asking: "But why did you forgive us, if you believe torture is never justified?"

I turned to face Savage directly, looking deep into her eyes.

"Because you, like me, are also a victim of the goddess", I replied.

Savage remained silent after that, her expression unreadable.

"And what do you think about the Goddess, Savage?", Blueberry inquired.

"We... we don't know. She is still our Goddess, our mother. Her methods were brutal and wrong, but she believed she was acting in the best interest of alicorn kind. We would say... if she were alive again, we wouldn't turn against her. But we also wouldn't blindly follow her anymore. Not unless she apologizes and changes her ways", Savage explained.

For a moment, none of us spoke. We simply looked out at the lightly falling rain, lost in our own thoughts.

"We have a question for you, sisters," Savage broke the silence. Both Blueberry and I turned our heads towards her.

"this might seem like its' coming out of nowhere, but considering you two have shared a tent with Zitrus for such a long time, have you ever been... Intimate with him?"

I was taken aback by the question, but then again, this was Savage. She had asked me similar questions in the past, and a lot of time had passed since then. A lot of time spent with Blueberry and me in Zitrus' tent, alone. I glanced at Blueberry and noticed her blushing and the embarrassment in her normally neutral expression.

"Why? Are you interested in joining us?", I smirked and playfully poked Savage in the side.

Ignoring my joke, Savage asked: "So, you two have had sex?"

"Hehe, no, we haven't," I replied.

"You haven't?! But you always seem so... 'playful' around him. It looks like you're throwing yourself at him. And you're telling me you've never taken the opportunity to have sex when you're sharing a tent?", Blueberry asked, clearly surprised.

"It's not that I don't want to", I explained. "I would gladly seize the moment. Why do you think I tease and flirt with him? I'm just waiting for the moment when he finally jumps on me and fucks me all night long until we both are dry."

Blueberry's blush deepened, and thanks to my mind-reading ability, I knew that she was vividly imagining my words.

"But when you two spend the night together, and he... gets hard in his sleep. Have you never taken the initiative then?" Blueberry managed to ask while trying to hide her face. That question hit me harder than I would have liked.

"No, I haven't", I simply replied, not delving further into the matter.

The truth was, Zitrus was still a stallion, and sometimes stallions would get a random boner during the night. But I never ventured beneath the blankets to take advantage of his erect penis.

Then a lightbulb came up in my mind. "How do you know about his erections, dear sister?", I asked Blueberry.

It was a delight to see Blueberry's face turn even redder, especially considering how difficult it was to break through her usually stoic demeanor.

"OkayIfeltitonenightSHUTUP!" she blurted out. I could barely contain my laughter. It took Blueberry a while to compose herself.

"Yes, I... know about it. But I never had sex with him. I couldn't bring myself to do that", she explained.

Silence fell between us once again, accompanied by the gentle patter of the rain outside.

"I have something to tell you," Blueberry finally said. "It's about Zitrus since we were just talking about him... Well... you see... I am..."

"I'm back," came Zitrus' voice from the entrance as he walked in.

Blueberry immediately closed her mouth and fell silent.

"I found some preserved pre-war food. It's probably not very healthy, considering what they put in food back then to extend its expiration date, but it's most likely still edible," he chuckled.

"Well, it's you who has to eat it," I joked.

What did you want to say? I asked Blueberry telepathically.

It... it's nothing, she thought, but I sensed a touch of disappointment in her mind.

Author's Note

This chapter took a bit longer than excected. But well… here it is.
Hope you enjoyed it and if (or if not) feel free to write reviews,

Chapter 25 - Déjà-vu

Crystal POV

The next day we had left the old battlefield and since that day, three had passed. We were now heading for a bigger Village named Haykjavik, up in the Frozen North region. Zitrus was planning to sell the ammo he found.

The relationship between Zitrus and Savage still was kind of distance. Which started to worry me. Sure, the two had a rough beginning but just then, when it started to get somewhere, they avoided each other again.

I gave a sigh on the inside. We already had a good distance done. One more week and we should reach our destination. Right now, we were somewhere between the North Luna Ocean and the Galloping Gorge.

What can I say about the surroundings? Well, nothing special. Lot of pine trees and a good mix of flat and hilly. All in all, nothing special. But one question popped into my mind.

“Zitrus, the pre-war battlefield was three days away. And as far I know, the ponies were fighting against zebras. What were the zebras doing up here so far away from the dessert and their home?”, I asked Zitrus.

“Good question. I do not know to be honest. If I would give a guess, then I would say that we have seen some heavy artillery on the field. And to my knowledge, the old city of Cloudsdale was not to far away from such a location. Maybe that was a vanguard who bombed Cloudsdale”, Zitrus guessed. “But again, I cannot tell for sure. In war a lot of things happen we do not can or want to explain.”

Yes, war… Alicorns were created after the war so I could not tell how it must had been. but like every pony, I didn't expect anything good. And only half of the suffering happened on the battlefield. Outside of the gunfire…

Wait, were these gunshots? The others seemed to hear it too, because everypony was at attention now. Again, the gunshots came, distant but audible.

“Come on, let's check out what is going on!”, Zitrus said.

“Wait! Is that smart? We could run into the middle of heavy fighting”, Savage warned. I gave a nod.

“So far, we have only heard one kind of weapon. Might also be some pony calling for help. We first scout and then decide what to do, alright?”, Zitrus said.

He started to in the direction the shots came from without checking to see if any of us were following. But of course, we had to. We couldn't let him go into danger alone. Me, Savage and Blueberry were right behind him.

When there was just one hill between us and where the gunshots had come from, Blueberry turned us all invisible.

I reached out with my telepathy and could sense one… alicorn? Yes, it defiantly was a sister.

“I can feel one alicorn on the other side of the hill”, I informed the rest of the group.

“An alicorn? What weak alicorn would use a weapon?”, Savage said.

A short moment of silence between us.

“OW! Hey!”

I didn't need to see to know that Blueberry had poked Savage hard with her long bow.

“Mares, focus! We still have a dangerous situation here”, Zitrus ordered, and we started to move over the hill.

On the other side were two Griffons. On of them was laying on the ground. He was only able to press a bloody cloth to his chest to keep from bleeding out.. He was a black griffon with some red touches on the wing, head and chest. The other, a silver and brown one, flew in front of his companion protectively. He held an assault rifle in his talons, and was clearly scanning for something. Or some pony. Because there was no alicorn in sight.

Green alicorns were only able to read the minds of ponies and other alicorns. That must had been the reason why I didn’t sense the two griffons before. But I noticed an alicorn was here. She was flying up high with a perfect view of the two griffons. She must have been a blue alicorn, because she was invisible too.

“Show yourself!”, the silver brown griffon said and shot wildly around him. But none of the shots came anywhere near the invisible alicorn. In return, she fired a magic blast at the griffon, burning his tail.

The griffon screamed in pain, and fired in the direction the spell came from. But of course, the alicorn was already moving to another position

She is playing with them. She could have ended this long ago but she likes to see them struggle, Savage thought, who was able to figure out that there was another alicorn around.

Indeed, the two griffons had no chance. Especially since one of them was so badly injured, he couldn't fight. This blue alicorn just played cat and mouse with them. (Yes, I know that griffons are half cats. No pun intended.)

Crystal, talk to her! You can reach her the easiest, Zitrus recommended.

I did so. Sister, what is going on?

The blue alicorn was taken by surprise to suddenly sense another of her kind here.

Sister? One of you here? Are you with a blue alicorn? Because I cannot see you, she asked in mind back.

I nodded then realized she couldn't see me.

Indeed. What is going on here?

Isn’t that obvious? The blue alicorn thought. We are teaching these dodos a lesson. Come, sister. Together, they will learn to fear us.

I was unsure about this situation. Less, reveal us, I told blueberry in thought speech.

When our group became visible for our blue Sister, we also became to the two griffons. They were, of course, shocked to have three more alicorns appear suddenly, nevermind there was an earth pony with the alicorns.

Just in case I had my shield ready and that not without reasons as it showed. The less injured griffon fired some rounds that just bounced off our shield. A click announced that he had emptied the magazine. With a swift motion, he ejected the spent magazine, and loaded a fresh one. Even now, he refused to abandon his injured comrade.

“We see, you also got a prisoner”, the blue alicorn said and landed behind my protective barrier as she also made herself visible.

“Prisoner?”, I asked.

She pointed with one wing at Zitrus.

“Zitrus is not our prisoner!”, Blueberry said and stood protective by Zitrus.

The other blue alicorn looked a bit taken for a moment before she asked: “What is he then?”

“He is our friend.” It was me who answered.

The newly met alicorn was quiet for a moment.

“Sisters, he is an earth pony. Our kind should not spend time with such lowly creatures. We are so much better than him”, she then said.

I was unsure how to respond. I gave a side glare at Savage. This blue alicorn was just like her when we first met. Savage didn't dare meet our eyes. This could end in a good or bad way.

“And what was this about now?”, I tried to change the subject to the important part and pointed at the two griffons.

The hurt one was busy drinking a healing potion now while the other one stood guard and watched us. But it would take time for the potion to work. And even then, they would have no chance to escape an alicorn.

“These two passed us without giving more than a stupid glare!", our new found sister spat in anger.

“That’s all?”, I asked confused. I was expecting more than that.

“That’s all?! Sister, our kind should be feared by others. We, the superior kind we are, should rule over this wasteland. The Goddess had greatness planned for us. And we cannot get such if others do not kneel down for us from fear.”

She spread her wings and held her head high up. It gave me even more of a déjà-vu from the time we first met Savage.

“That is what we plan with these two griffons. Making them fear us and then use them as example and spread such fear”, the blue alicorn said. Then she pointed at Zitrus. “We were thinking, you three had the same plan as we do. That is why this earth pony was here. As prisoner and example.”

Blueberry gave her a dark look at her words. But besides that, she kept her neutral expression.

“And what is the good side when every creature fears you?”, Zitrus blandly asked.

The blue alicorn gave an angry glare. Clearly unpleased that an normal earth pony dares to talk to her.

“When every creature fears us they will follow our orders. Unity will be respected, and we will rule over the wasteland”, she explained.

“And you think this works?”, Zitrus followed up.

“Of course it does! When we were with the Goddess, our kind was feared. And we came far thanks to that. They avoided us and we could do our work.

A tense moment of silence was between us. This mare had a stubborn mind like Savage once did. She would not listen to any arguments we might have made. She would not see the price of suffering our kind caused just because…

“Sister… We… I do like the way you think.” Savage suddenly said. All eyes were on her. “I too, want to bring greatness to the alicorn race. Showing the rest of the wasteland our superiority.. Just like our mother had planned.

But I had to learn that the Goddess had the right intention but the wrong ways. Since under her regime, she tried to make us be respected by all others. But we never got respect. They hate us. And this hate will only continue if we decide to stay on that path.

We can rule over Equestria. Fear is one option for that. But then, our kind will be alone just like we always have been. Other creatures did not dare to get ruled by us. Instead, how many sisters did we lose because of the hate and fear they had?

if we truly want to achieve anything, then our unity has to stand side by side with the residents of Equestria. That is the way we save the greatness of our kind. Not by ruling, like our mother wished, but through mutual respect.”

Saying I was surprised by savages speech was an understatement. She just literally said the opposite of what she once believed.

The blue alicorn looked at Savage.I entered her mind and saw that she was considering savages words. Then, with a strong flap of her wings, she took to the air.

“You are crazy!”, she said and flew away without looking back.

I gave a sigh, not realizing I was holding my breath.

“Well, that could have gone better”, Savage said.

“No, that was the best possible ending we could have gotten”, I said with a well knowing smile.

Zitrus went to the two griffons. Blueberry followed. I decided to listen from the background.

the healing potion had already taken effect. The injured griffon was able to stand, even if he was a little weak in the legs.

“Thanks for the help. You really saved our asses. But you should have just killed that crazy alicorn, instead of talking with her. She's a serious threat", said the silver brown one.

“Maybe we should, but I think we achieved more this way”, Zitrus said with a polite nod.

“That was naïve. That alicorn will just...”

“Relax, Ranold. We can be happy that we got out of that shitty situation alive”, the Black griffon said and spit out some blood.

“Speak for yourself, Kondor. You were the one nearly bleeding out. You owe me at least one magazine of ammo”, the silver brown griffon called Ranold said to his friend.

“Pf, not my fault your aim sucks”, Kondor said. They both shared a laughter.

Kondor turned his head to Zitrus and spoke: “Thank you again, stranger. It's been a long time since we encountered a hostile alicorn. Thought they changed since they lost their leader.”

“Many have, but some might be confused and lost during this sudden lost. They might still follow the old goals they had”, Zitrus explained.

I looked at Savage.

Thank you, I said to her in mind.

She did not respond.

Author's Note

A huge thanks to jgilley63 who made it able that i could post this chapter today. That was important for me because there won't be any updates for 2 weeks because i have holidays.
But do not worry, the story will continue. (Except i die or something like this. I mean a lot can happen in two weeks.)
Hope you enjoyed this chapter.

Chapter 27 - Loving hopes

Blueberry POV

Was I jealous of Crystal whenever she flirted with Zitrus? For some reason, no. This surprises me because if any other mare (even another alicorn) had given Zitrus sweet eyes, I would have told her to back off.

But for Crystal, it was not the case. Could it be because she was my wing sister? Maybe. I had never been in a wing before, but I could feel the close connection I had with Crystal and Savage. Within a wing, there was no room for jealousy; the bond was too strong for that.

When Crystal flirted with Zitrus, I somehow felt nothing. I suppose my love for Crystal was just as strong as my love for Zitrus. So, why should I prioritize one over the other? Of course, it also helped a lot that I knew Crystal would do the same for me. She would not stand in the way of my love for Zitrus, and if he and I were to be together, she would not try to steal him away from me.

If we were to be together...

Haykjavik is a small village, nestled in the north along the Luna Bay coast. Secluded from points of interest, it's akin to an island. The houses are modest yet highly insulated against the cold. Even though it's early spring, there's still snow and a lingering chill. Thankfully, our winter fur still keeps us warm.

We arrived in Haykjavik today. At this moment, each pony is occupied with their own tasks. Zitrus is selling his loot, Crystal is exploring the village, and Savage is perched on a roof, observing everything. Her tall alicorn figure grants her a majestic aura as she does so.

The villagers are amicable towards alicorns and show only slight trepidation. This grants us some degree of freedom of movement.

As I gazed at Savage, memories of the previous days flooded back. Savage and Zitrus have developed a strong bond now as well. They even share the same tent! It all began after Crystal's heartfelt speech to Savage, followed by a conversation with Zitrus.

This development struck me as somewhat peculiar. Prior to Crystal sharing her story about how she had raped a stallion, Savage and Zitrus had maintained a considerable distance between them. And now, suddenly, Savage engages in conversation, spends time with, and shares a tent with him?

It all seems too easy. While Crystal's speech was impactful, how did it lead to such a sudden change in Savage? Something doesn't quite add up, and the fact that I, too, perceive this raises concerns.

I discussed this with Crystal, and she also expressed skepticism. However, when I broached the topic with Zitrus about Savage's sudden transformation, he evaded the question or provided vague responses that offered little insight.

Could it be that he possesses knowledge that Crystal and I are unaware of?

Don't get me wrong; I was genuinely happy that Savage and Zitrus had finally forged a strong friendship. However, I couldn't help but wonder how it had come about.

"Are you Princess Luna?" a small unicorn filly's voice chimed beside me. I turned to my left and saw her, a little unicorn with white fur, a white curly mane, and a matching white tail. Only her eyes stood out in a sky blue shade.

I blinked, my confusion evident. She must have sensed my uncertainty because she continued: "My mother used to tell me stories about the old Princess Luna who ruled over the night and watched over ponies' dreams. You look exactly like how my mommy always described her, except your mane isn't as flowy."

I remained unsure how to respond. I had limited knowledge of the ancient Princess Luna who once reigned. Did I truly resemble her? If so, then any other blue alicorn likely would too. It seemed this young filly hadn't encountered any of my kind until now.

"I apologize for any disappointment, but I am not her. I'm just a regular blue alicorn", I explained to the little one.

"Oh... Can you still enter other ponies' dreams? That would be so awesome, because then you could visit my dreams and recount them to me in the morning. I often forget what I dream about, and I'd love to know. They're like fantastic stories, and you're a part of them", the filly spoke with evident excitement still shining in her eyes.

"Snowfall! I told you to come back when the sun goes down!", a distant female voice called out.

The filly, whom I now presumed to be Snowfall, widened her eyes in shock. "I have to go! Goodbye, big alicorn", she rushed out and darted away.

I watched the innocent filly disappear around a corner, a smile forming on my lips. With a light chuckle, I shook my head and set off to find Zitrus.

Up in the north, the stars were much better to look at. They shone brighter and, together with the moon, they looked absolutely beautiful, casting a silver glitter on the snow around us.

I was sitting outside with Zitrus. It was one of those nights that we both enjoyed stargazing together. Crystal and Savage were inside a boathouse where the locals had allowed us to spend the night. This meant that Zitrus and I had this moment just to ourselves. I loved it, but it also made me nervous.

During such moments, I felt very close to Zitrus, as if he were just a hoof's reach away from me (in fact, right now, he literally was only a hoof's reach away), yet I hesitated to take that step. I wanted to move one step closer to him, but fear held me back.

"Throughout generations, ponies have looked to the sky seeking answers. What do the stars tell you?", I asked Zitrus.

He looked at me with a mixture of amusement and confusion. Truth be told, he had posed the same question to me before. I returned his gaze with a smile.

Zitrus turned his gaze back to the night sky. "They tell me nothing. I prefer to seek out the answers to my questions on my own. Even though they might be hard to figure out", he said, his voice laden with heaviness. I wasn't sure what he was alluding to, but maybe I didn't need to know.

Once again, we both gazed at the stars, savoring the moment and each other's company.

Come on, Blueberry, I pushed myself.

Shifting my head away from Zitrus, I hoped to hide my blushing face. My right wing gradually unfurled, extending towards him. I wrapped it around his, letting it rest on his shoulders. The touch seemed to cause his body to tense, and I feared I had made a misstep. Yet, having come this far, I couldn't retreat now. I inched him closer until our bodies brushed against each other. It wasn't much; more of a gentle interaction between our furs, but it felt significant to me.

My heart pounded so loudly that it seemed to deafen my senses. I was certain my right wing trembled, and it tickled wherever it made contact with Zitrus. My thoughts raced, but nothing clear came out of it.

I sensed Zitrus' tension, but he didn't resist. I dared to steal a glance in his direction, finding his eyes wide open. Then, to my surprise, he extricated himself from beneath my wing and stood up. Though a blush graced his cheeks, he avoided looking my way.

"I... I have to do something," he uttered, his voice carrying an undertone of something he wasn't revealing. He then walked away.

I was rendered motionless, my gaze trailing him until he disappeared behind a snowy hill. Slowly, my wing retracted as a profound ache reverberated through my chest. Had I misjudged the situation? Had I pushed too far? Was this a sign that his affection wasn't reciprocated? Could this be the end of our friendship, even the end of my hopes?

Blueberry, what's wrong? Crystal's voice echoed in my mind.

Suddenly, I felt a surge of powerful emotion from her, transmitted telepathically. I sensed a strong pain from you, she informed me.

I didn't want to respond. I wished to hide myself and my sorrows right now. But she was my sister, and I knew I could rely on her. Her and Savage.

I need to talk to you... to both you and Savage, I replied.

The next morning, Savage, Crystal, and I lay in a circle on our blankets inside the boathouse. In the center of our arrangement sat an old oil lamp. The housekeeper had loaned it to us, given that the building's darkness and wooden structure prohibited open flames.

It was generous of him to allow four unfamiliar ponies, three of whom were alicorns, to take refuge in his shed. Admittedly, the accommodations were modest: a wooden space housing three boats, damp and dimly lit. Nonetheless, it had sheltered us during the snowy night.

Zitrus had already departed. I had asked him for some time alone with my sisters, and he had readily agreed. He respected our need for private moments. He wouldn't return for a little while, affording me the time to engage in a conversation with my wing sisters.

"Alright, Blueberry. What is it that you need to tell us?", Crystal inquired.

I kneaded my blanket with my front hooves, though I tried to maintain a neutral expression.

"I'm in love with Zitrus", I finally admitted.

Silence ensued.

"Oh, that we already know", Crystal casually remarked.

"Wait, WHAT?!", I exclaimed. "You know?!"

"Well, duh, green alicorn. I can read minds, remember? You're good at hidining your thoughts, but even you slip up now and then. I'd venture to say I knew it long before you did yourself."

My cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and I turned my head towards Savage.

She nodded and chimed in: "I don't need mind-reading abilities to sense that. Even I could tell. You practically threw yourself at him."

My blush deepened, and I was too flustered to respond.

"Relax, Blueberry. This isn't a bad thing. I mean, I get why you've chosen him. If he let me, I'd sleep with him too," Crystal quipped.

"You'd sleep with any half-decent looking stallion," Savage retorted.

"True, but Zitrus is different. With him, I feel a strong connection. He's like... like you two", Crystal pointed at me and Savage. "He's more than just a random stallion; he's part of our group. I love him the way I love you two. And I'd want to be with him the way I'd want to be with you two, not solely for lust, but also because I care about you and him."

"That remember me the question, are you interested in mares?", Savage inquired, looking at me.

That question made me pause.

"I'd say no. I've never felt attracted to a mare. But then again, I never felt attracted to a stallion until I met Zitrus. I'd say... I'd be willing to try it with you two. But not with any other pony. You two mean a lot to me. I can sense the bond we share", I explained.

"Good. Next time, you could join me and Savage", Crystal suggested with a mischievous grin.

"Crystal!", Savage exclaimed, giving her a punch on the shoulder.

"What? You'd be interested too, wouldn't you?", Crystal laughed.

"Yes, of course! But you don't just blurt it out like that!", Savage whispered sharply.

I blushed deeply. Truth be told, I had no idea that Crystal and Savage had shared some intimate moments together. But now, it seemed to explain certain things...

Savage sighed and shook her head. "Anyway, we got off track. Why haven't you told Zitrus about your feelings for him?"

"I... I can't. What if he doesn't feel the same way?", I admitted, averting my gaze.

"That's precisely why you're asking, to find out if he returns your love", Crystal pointed out.

I let out a heavy sigh. If only it were that simple...

"I'm scared... scared that he might reject me, and I'd have to live with that knowledge. To endure the pain. It feels safer to cling to hope rather than risk heartache", I confessed. "Besides, I think I already know the answer..."

"What do you mean?", Crystal asked.

"Yesterday, Zitrus and I were stargazing together", I began to recount. "I enjoy those moments with him, and I just... wanted to be closer. I wanted to take a step, show my affection by putting my wing around him and pulling him close. But he abruptly stood up and said he had to leave..."

The memory stirred a pang of pain within me.

My sisters were quiet for a moment.

"I understand. I've been wondering why Zitrus hasn't taken the hints I've given him either. He knows he could have a fun night with me, yet he's never acted on it. If anything, he's pulled away as I've gotten closer", Crystal shared.

"Maybe he's not into alicorns or mares in general?", I speculated.

"No, I can tell he is", Savage affirmed, supporting Crystal's assessment.

I raised an eyebrow. "How do you know?"

Savage scratched the back of her head, her expression showing that she just slipped up.

"Weeeeeell, you see..."

Author's Note

Cliffhanger, yes i know. (not sorry)
Hope you liked the chapter and are ready for the next comming one.

Chapter 28 (or Chapter 22,5) - You pleased us

Savage POV

"Zitrus, can we talk?"

A week had passed since we tortured and killed those two ponies behind the bar. Truth be told, we were starting to feel guilty about it. A significant part of this guilt stemmed from Crystal. On one hoof, we felt remorseful when we saw her in so much pain as her memories returned. When she regained her traumatic past...

We ourselves had never struggled much with torture. If it had been in the name of the Goddess, we had believed it to be justified. Or so we thought. Maybe it was justified for us, but not for Crystal. She had suffered under the Goddess and fulfilled her commands. It was no surprise she now held deep resentment toward the Goddess. We couldn't blame her for that.

However, that wasn't our primary concern at the moment. We were relieved that Crystal had forgiven us relatively quickly, that much was true. But right now, we had other matters to attend to.

"Sure?", Zitrus responded, sounding rather perplexed.

Ultimately, why would Savage want to speak with him? The alicorn who had once despised ponies, especially stallions. Admittedly, we didn't view him the same way as we did when we first met. We had come to trust him. Nevertheless, he was still a pony.

"Good. How about we go to the bar and have a drink or two after this? I'm sure the barkeeper wouldn't mind us anymore", we suggested.

Zitrus and Crystal, who stood beside him, exchanged a puzzled glance.

"You want to go to the bar... with me... to drink and talk?", he inquired, even prompting Crystal to raise an eyebrow.

We let out an annoyed sigh.

"Alright, look. I want to talk about some things that have happened in the last few days. And I want to talk with both of you about it. I thought we could do it in the bar because the atmosphere there is better", we explained.

We attempted to hide our emotions. Indeed, there was more beneath our words, but that was a matter for later. For now, we needed to convince Zitrus to accompany us to the bar.

"What would you like to drink, Savage?", Zitrus asked.

"We don't need anything, but feel free to grab yourself a beer", we replied.

"Well, don't mind if I do", he chuckled and walked away.

As he took a few steps away, we glanced around the bar. Similar to the first time we visited, the Chipped Hoof was bustling with all sorts of creatures. Whether ponies, bat ponies, griffons, zebras, or even us alicorns, every being was welcome, as long as they didn't instigate a fight.

A shiver ran down our spine as we recalled the events from last week, when Blueberry had almost shot the stallion with an arrow and all guns had suddenly been aimed at us. Thankfully, we had managed to come out of that situation unscathed.

The barkeeper still gave Zitrus a skeptical look as he approached but didn't say anything, proceeding to fill a mug with beer. Zitrus paid for the mug and returned to our table, a smaller one for the two of us. As previously mentioned, it was a private chat, so Blueberry and Crystal were absent. The random creatures milling around didn't disturb us.

"Alright, what would you like to talk about?", Zitrus asked, taking his seat across from us. He took a deep sip from his beer.

"Have you had sex with one of my sisters?", we inquired, attempting to sound as casual as possible.

"PFFFFFF!", Zitrus spluttered, taken aback by the question, and accidentally spewed his beer from his mouth. Unfortunately, there was no protective green magical shield this time, and the hoppy liquid landed right on our face.

We should have anticipated that... we thought, wiping our face with a front leg, quite displeased.

"I'm sorry", Zitrus managed to utter between coughs.

We took a deep breath to compose ourselves and overlook the accident.

"So, did you?", we persisted.

"No... I have not", Zitrus responded.

We were actually rather surprised by this.

"Kind of hard to believe."

"Savage, I don't know what answer you were expecting, but my answer remains the same. I haven't had any sexual encounters with Crystal or Blueberry", Zitrus stated firmly, emphasizing his truthfulness.

"Why not? Aren't you interested in my sisters?", we probed.

"Of course, I am."

"So you would be willing to be intimate with them?"

"I never said that."

Zitrus and we exchanged glances. Not out of malice or animosity, but more to read each other's thoughts.

Zitrus let out a sigh and took another sip of his drink.

"What exactly do you want to know, Savage?"

"We want to know if you have sexual interests in Blueberry or Crystal", we revealed.

"Did they ask you to inquire about this?", Zitrus inquired, raising a legitimate question.

"No, they didn't. We're asking out of our own curiosity. And if it helps, I can keep everything to myself and not share anything with them", we assured.

Zitrus nodded thoughtfully. "I see. Well, if you're wondering, yes, I do find your sisters attractive. But who wouldn't? If it weren't for your past actions, you alicorns are quite alluring. I mean, just look at your kind. You possess a slender, curvaceous body, a beautiful long mane and tail, majestic wings, and a horn", he commented.

We had to admit, we liked the way he spoke of us, of our kind. It filled us with joy, although we kept our reaction concealed.

"Your beer is nearly empty; I'll get you a new one", we remarked, rising from our chair. It was crucial to keep him drinking. The more he drank, the more his mind would loosen. That was our goal.

"You want to fetch me a drink? You, of all alicorns?", Zitrus responded skeptically.

"Well, yes. What's wrong with that?", we countered, making it sound as if our action were perfectly ordinary.

"For one, you don't have any bottle caps to pay with. Second, why would you of all ponies bother to get me a drink?", Zitrus questioned.

Zitrus wasn't foolish. He sensed that something was amiss. However, we had also planned for him to catch on to our intentions sooner or later. We knew that the only way to ensnare him was to construct our own trap.

"True. Could you get us something too? We'd like a drink for ourselves. It could lighten the mood", we replied.

Zitrus remained dubious.

"Pretty please?", we added, accompanied by an innocent smirk.

Zitrus hesitated for a moment before silently reaching into his saddlebags and getting a few bottle caps.

"It's not just about appearances; character matters too. What's the use of a beautiful mare if she's a bitch? Or what's the point of a handsome stallion if he's a jerk?", Zitrus mused, sounding a bit tipsy as he took another sip from his beer. It was his third mug, and we could see how it was beginning to affect him.

We ourselves were on our second mug, and we could also feel its effects, even though we were a tall and powerful alicorn...

"But enough about me, what about you? Have you ever been with Blueberry or Crystal? I mean, at least with Crystal, I wouldn't be surprised", Zitrus asked.

Our eyes widened, uncertain whether he knew about our intimate encounter with our green sister.

"HA! I knew it! Your expression says it all", Zitrus declared, his face lighting up with a triumphant smirk.

"Hmpf! I'll get us the next round. But this time, something stronger", we declared. The revised plan was to choose something stronger that would take effect on Zitrus more quickly.

"Are you sure you can handle something like that, alicorn?", Zitrus maintained his smirk, this time with a mocking tone.

"We'll show you what we can handle, my little pony!"

It was Zitrus... we couldn't recall how much he had consumed. We couldn't even remember how much we had consumed. (To our embarrassment, it was probably less than him.) But we didn't care much. Finally, we had him exactly where we wanted him to be.

"I normally don't... hick... drink. I can only handle this much because I'm not a... hick... lightweight like you", Zitrus slurred, his half-open eyes indicating he had clearly imbibed too much.

The room was spinning, and the most practical solution seemed to be to grasp the shot in front of us and down it. It didn't alleviate the dizziness, but we cared less now.

"You haven't seen my capabilities thus far", we retorted, suppressing a burp.

"I think we should... go. Before the others start to worry. Besides, I've spent far too many... uuuuh... what was the word... bottle caps in here", Zitrus muttered, rising a bit unsteadily.

We followed, ensuring we stayed close by his side.

He was vulnerable now. Normally, he had resistance (for a stallion) but now he was inebriated and weakened. He couldn't think clearly.

"You know, Savage, when you mentioned wanting to go to the bar for a chat and a drink, I would've bet that you had more in mind. But I guess I was wroaaaaaaah!"

As we walked next to a ruin that had once been a house, we grabbed Zitrus and hurled him behind the walls. With a resounding "oof," he collided with the ground and lay there on his back. Swiftly, we employed a spell to teleport ourselves, positioning us towering over him.

To be frank, we had no clear idea of how to arouse a stallion, but we knew how to arouse an alicorn. We presumed the difference wouldn't be substantial.

"Savage, wait! What are you-" Zitrus' words were cut off as we kissed him. Not just a gentle, customary kiss, but a deep one. Our tongue caught him by surprise and swiftly gained control over his entire mouth, which, unfortunately, wasn't all that erotic due to the scent of alcohol on both our breaths. Regardless, we explored his tongue, teeth, and the recesses of his mouth.

Ordinarily, the thought of kissing a regular pony would never cross our mind. However, the haze of alcohol had blurred our thoughts, making everything seem much simpler. Furthermore, having known Zitrus for so long and earned his trust, he was the one who had the privilege of such an experience, if any pony were to have it.

At first, Zitrus attempted to resist the kiss, but it wasn't long before he surrendered to the pleasure. It wasn't as though he had much of a chance against us, and deep down, he desired it too. He was a stallion, after all.

When we finally broke the connection between our mouths, he gazed up at us in astonishment.

"Savage?"

We seated ourselves on him, right where his stallionhood would be. Of course, he was already erect. Our own marehood was moistening, its wetness spreading onto him.

"With spring approaching, so does the mating season. Ours started two days ago, a bit earlier than usual. Nevertheless, we want you to relieve us of this heat", we murmured, our expression seductive but also conveying that we wouldn't accept any objections.

Yet, Zitrus exerted a force that only an earth pony could muster and cast us off him. He stood at a distance from us, his erection still firm.

"In heat…?! I don’t want to impregnate you!"

"You won't. Alicorns cannot conceive with normal ponies. Otherwise, the Goddess wouldn't have struggled to find a way for us to procreate, Just consider Crystal", we informed him firmly, standing there with our wings spread, creating an encompassing presence.

Zitrus, however, remained uncertain. His gaze shifted between us and his twitching penis as he wrestled with his instincts.

"Can I trust you that this isn't a trap?"

Hearing that hurt more than we'd care to admit. It stung that he didn't trust us enough. Slowly, we lowered our wings and let our expression calm.

"This isn't a trap. We promise."

A pause fell between us. He studied our face, searching for any hint of betrayal. Finding none, we hoped he'd give in to his urges. After all, he was a stallion, and often they let their instincts guide them.

Eventually, he acquiesced, nuzzling our neck and mane tenderly, as though treasuring the moment. A sigh escaped us, a mix of relief and affection. We welcomed his touch, even though he wasn't an alicorn. But our needs eclipsed all that. We turned around, lifting our tail and exposing our already wet marehood.

Though we didn't experience the same needs as stallions, we were an alicorn, stronger than mere impulses. We simply required something to alleviate the heat once and for all.

Zitrus seemed almost hypnotized when he saw our opening, the aroma of our arousal signaling readiness. He stepped closer, and we dropped our front to the ground while raising our hindquarters.

Operating purely on instinct, Zitrus mounted us. His stallionhood pressed against our vagina. Unsure of what would happen next, considering we'd never slept with a male before, we weren't nervous. We were curious about how it would feel.

As Zitrus entered us, slow but steady, new sensations ignited in our head. It was different from being with a mare, not necessarily better, but we still relished the experience. We gasped as he penetrated deeper, the process smooth thanks to our natural lubrication.

Zitrus let out a sharp breath, clearly needing this release. Not that we were surprised; he was, after all, still a stallion.

Then he began to move, a rhythmic motion of in and out. Initially slow, his speed escalated soon after. It was something we never thought we'd admit, but we enjoyed the sensation. His shaft was precisely what a mare in heat craved. We bit our lip, our hips swaying in time with his rhythm.

Truthfully, it might have been the least romantic night possible—no genuine foreplay, just a bit of nipping and a clumsy, inebriated kiss. Even the sex itself was about two ponies satisfying their needs. But we didn't care; we were utterly consumed by the sensation of Zitrus riding us.

Unable to restrain ourselves any longer, we began to breathe heavily as the encounter continued, each thrust increasing our excitement. It appeared Zitrus was on the same trajectory.

"Savage... I..." he managed to utter amid deep breaths.

We had never experienced having a stallion climax inside us, so we weren't prepared for what happened next. His member began to twitch, and with a final deep thrust, warm fluid shot deep into our marehood.

A surprised gasp escaped us at the sudden sensation, and yet it was the same sensation that triggered our own climax. Our fluids mingled, and our body was consumed by waves of relaxation. Still, we kept our hindquarters raised, savoring the feeling as our heat dissipated.

Afterward, Zitrus withdrew his member, collapsing onto the ground beside us, exhausted and drained. Even the alcohol started to take its toll on us now, leaving us both spent. We settled down, catching our breath once more.

"I apologize. I should have warned you."

We didn't reply. We understood that he couldn't resist his stallion instincts any longer. And honestly, we didn't mind. Despite the implications of his climax, it was also the factor that quelled our heat.

Summoning our magic, we conjured two blankets we had kept nearby, covering both Zitrus and ourselves for warmth during the night.

Yes, we had orchestrated everything from our initial step into the bar to this moment, resting in these ruins. Neither Zitrus nor we were inclined to return to the camp. When we recounted the events to Blueberry and Crystal, we'd tell them we'd drunk too much—which wasn't entirely false.

With gratitude, Zitrus snuggled into the blanket, and together, fatigue overwhelmed us. We lay down, and exhaustion took us, guiding us into sleep.

Waking up the next morning was an entirely new experience in itself. Our head throbbed, and we had to first recall where we were. Glancing to our side, we found Zitrus still asleep. He wasn't snoring, but it was evident that he hadn't had a restful night.

Indeed, he eventually stirred and seemed just as disheveled as we initially felt. As the memories of the previous evening gradually returned to him, his eyes widened, and he turned toward us. He found himself face to face with a tall, purple alicorn lying beside him, proof that the events of last night were real.

"You pleased us", we said, offering a smile.

We weren't entirely sure why we said it, but in that moment, it felt right...

Author's Note

Yes, if you read the preview chapter, you could guess it.
Here, have a 2 min fanart from a friend of mine: Savage’s pwetty pwease moment.

Chapter 29 - The big question

Savage POV

My two sisters stared at me, their eyes and mouths wide open, even Blueberry.

"You slept with Zitrus?!", they both exclaimed simultaneously.

"...Yes."

"I can't believe you. I've been trying to get in bed with Zitrus since the day I met him, and you just tricked him into some drinks and got into bed with him!", Crystal nearly yelled, while Blueberry still looked as surprised as a fish out of water.

"I bet that he wouldn't have slept with me if it weren't for the drinks", I admitted.

"Still! ...And there I was, thinking that when you asked for a private chat with Zitrus, you wanted to discuss the two ponies you tortured. And that talk led to the distance between you two", Crystal revealed.

There was a brief silence among the three of us.

"At least that explains why you two were gone for the entire night," Crystal added.

"Or why I never caught your scent during the heat season," Blueberry chimed in.

I nodded.

"Yes... I wasn't very proud after that night. I still am not. That was the true reason why Zitrus and I avoided each other afterward. We were both ashamed. He recovered from it sooner than I did. If it weren't for you two, I might never have overcome those feelings and talked things out with him."

"You felt ashamed? But in your story, you made it seem like you put all the blame on Zitrus. That he had sex with you because of his stallion needs", Blueberry questioned.

"Yes, I did tell it that way," I admitted and looked away. "But deep inside, I knew it wasn't just his fault. It was even more my fault. I always called him weak, but it was me who couldn't even handle more than one week of heat. He never slept with either of you, but I did with Crystal shortly after we met. And he never would have slept with me if I hadn't pushed him into it. During that night, I blamed Zitrus because he was a stallion, but no matter how many times I told myself that, deep down, I knew the truth. It wasn't his fault; it was mine. And that was the reason why I was not able to talk with him afterwards…”

The burden weighed heavily on my shoulders as I recalled these memories.

"But wait, why did you bring up my story about how I raped a stallion? What does that have to do with your guilt?", Crystal asked.

"Because I saw myself in you", I replied. "Just like you, I acted based on my own desires. While what I did wasn't rape, when you both described your experiences... how you felt... how HE felt... I couldn't escape the feeling of seeing parallels between our situations."

I closed my eyes tightly. The guilt resurfaced, still raw despite having resolved things with Zitrus. The memory was too fresh to fade completely.

"And what did you talk about when you reconciled?", Blueberry inquired.

I looked back at my sisters.

"I told him the truth. That I was the one to blame and that I was sorry. But I also made it clear that I no longer saw him as a lesser being. He actually opened my eyes and showed me that my previous path was misguided. In the end, I asked for his forgiveness and offered my friendship, which he accepted."

A moment of silence hung between us. No one spoke for a while.

"Sooo... How was the sex with Zitrus?", Crystal blurted out.

"Crystal!", Blueberry exclaimed.

"What? I want to know. Like I said, I've been trying to get him into bed for a long time, so I think I deserve to know", Crystal defended herself.

I sighed before responding: "Unfortunately, I can't remember much about it. Everything I shared is all I know. The alcohol fogged my mind, and I can't recall how his touch felt, how the kiss tasted, or how the sex itself was. That's also why my memory lacks some... details. But I can say that I didn't dislike it, which means more than it might sound, especially considering my previous dislike of stallions."

Crystal seemed disappointed by my answer, and even Blueberry appeared to expect more details.

"Are you also attracted to Zitrus? What are you hoping for with him and with us?", Blueberry asked, curiosity in her eyes.

I took a moment before responding.

"I'm not entirely sure what I feel for Zitrus. I have emotions for him, but whether I'd call it love or affection, I'm uncertain. When I'm with both of you, I feel the strong bond we share. I feel something similar with Zitrus. But is it the same? It's hard to tell because I'm not even sure what love, beyond friendship, is. You two are my wing sisters, and I've had no problem engaging in intimacy with you. But Zitrus... an earth pony stallion? Then again, I've grown closer to him over time. Maybe there's a possibility.

I'd put it this way: I don't know if Zitrus and I can actually be together, but I'm willing to give it a shot."

Yet deep down, I knew that this might not be the case. Despite our improved relationship, I doubted Zitrus would ever see me as more than a friend. After our rocky start and all the hatred I directed towards him, why would he choose me? A fanatic, murderer, and torturer who treated him so poorly.

No, he considered me a friend now, but nothing more. I saw him as a friend too, and I needed to come to terms with that.

Nearly a week had passed. We had left Haykjavik and were heading south again, carrying a large bag of letters that Zitrus had offered to deliver to a nearby village. It was a simple courier job, it paid a few caps. As the afternoon approached, we decided to call it a day. Our camp was set up, and we took the rest of the day off.

Since our conversation in the boathouse, the bond between Zitrus and me had grown stronger. I would say he saw me in a similar light as he saw Blueberry and Crystal. At that moment, he sat next to me, looking somewhat exhausted. However, his weariness wasn't solely due to the journey. Something was troubling his mind, a weight he had been carrying for a while. I had sensed it even before our time in Haykjavik, and now it seemed to be bothering him more than ever. It was a burden we both remained unfamiliar with.

I placed a wing gently on his back, a simple gesture of support that he gratefully accepted. I noticed that Zitrus often sought my company when he needed a more mature presence. No offense to my sisters, but when it came to acting like adults around him, they both seemed to struggle. Blueberry acted like a school filly with her first crush, and Crystal often tried to grab his attention in a more seductive manner, as she was doing now.

I caught sight of my green sister as she approached us from behind. Zitrus hadn't noticed her presence yet. When Crystal stood behind him, she took advantage of her being slightly taller and sensually licked up his right ear. Zitrus' entire body tensed up at her touch, frozen in place until Crystal reached the tip of his ear and retracted her tongue, giving him a sultry look that only she could pull off. A deep blush crept across Zitrus' face, and I could tell he struggled to find words.

"I... I'm sorry, Crystal, but could you please not do this... right now?", he managed to say.

"Why not? Don't you enjoy it?", Crystal replied, her eyes brimming with seduction.

Instead of providing a clear response, Zitrus abruptly stood up, an unsteady grin on his face.

"Apologies, but I must go," he said before hastening away from both me and Crystal.

Crystal's expression shifted to one of disappointment.

"What am I doing wrong?", she asked me, as if I held the answer. "Right now, you seem to be the only one who can get closer to him."

I held back my true thoughts, which were that maybe he saw me as only a friend and not someone he wanted to get closer to. Fortunately, I managed to keep this from my sister, who could read my thoughts.

But that was fine. I was content being his friend. Zitrus had every reason not to like me, so it was only natural that he preferred the company of Crystal and Blueberry. I had my two sisters, after all, so it wasn't a bad thing that Zitrus and I weren't any closer. Right?

"Don't ask me; ask him", I replied, signaling to Crystal that I was just as clueless as she was.

"Maybe we should ask him", Crystal suggested, her gaze shifting between us with a hopeful expression. I took a moment to consider her suggestion. It did seem like the most straightforward approach. This situation had dragged on for too long. Why not simply inquire about his interest and be done with it? "

Yes, let's do that. Crystal, could you please call our sister?", I agreed. Crystal nodded and focused her telepathic magic, reaching out to contact Blueberry. Within a short time, a blue alicorn landed gracefully before us.

"You called?", Blueberry inquired.

"Yes. Crystal and I have decided to speak with Zitrus and ask him if he's interested in the three of us", I explained. Blueberry's neutral expression shifted to one of concern.

"Are you sure about this? What if he says no?", she asked, worry evident in her voice.

"If he says no, then at least we'll know. This has gone on for too long", I responded firmly, conveying my determination.

Though Blueberry wasn't entirely pleased with the decision, she followed us as we headed in the direction Zitrus had gone. He had entered a small forest.

"Why would he go in there?", Crystal mused aloud as we entered the woods. None of us had an answer. We scanned the area for any sign of Zitrus, which proved difficult among the trees.

"There he is!", Blueberry exclaimed, pointing with her hoof in his direction. Sure enough, I caught a glimpse of his fiery-colored mane from behind a tree.

"I'll get us there", I said, activating my horn's magic. With a flash of light, I teleported the three of us. It was a much more efficient way to travel and spared us a long walk. In an instant, we stood right in front of Zitrus.

"Zitrus, we need to talk about—DEAR GODDESS!"

"WHAT THE FACK?!"

Zitrus's reaction was immediate as he hastily shielded himself with his front hooves. Teleporting right in front of him while he was in the midst of self-pleasure clearly wasn't a good idea. Unaware of our arrival, we had interrupted him, and his fully erect member was still partially visible between his hooves.

WHOOSH!

I felt a sharp gust of wind as Blueberry's wings shot upwards in a display of a wingboner. Glancing at her, I saw that she avoided looking at him directly. She was also blushing so deep that she might turn from a blue, into a purple alicorn. To my left, Crystal's reaction was quite different. Lust seemed to overcome her, and her gaze was fixed directly on Zitrus's member.

Suppressing a sigh, I reminded myself that I was the only one with a clear head in this awkward moment. While I couldn't deny the physiological response, I remained more composed compared to my sisters.

"Need a moment?", I asked zitrus without directly looking at him.

He was too embarrassed to answer. His erection began to subside, likely due to the shock. Only once it had fully receded did Zitrus cautiously stand up, still avoiding direct eye contact. An uncomfortable silence hung in the air.

"Why are you three here?", Zitrus finally asked.

"We wanted to talk...", I began, feeling how ludicrous this sounded given the circumstances.

"About what?"

Taking a deep breath, I mustered the courage to look directly at Zitrus as I spoke.

"Zitrus, Blueberry, Crystal, and I are all quite interested in you. We understand that you already consider us friends, but we're hoping for something more. We'd like to pursue a relationship with you."

"Yes, I... I know", Zitrus replied, his gaze still averted.

Wait, he knew?

"You do? Then why didn't you approach us? Why did you leave us guessing while we struggled to get your attention?"

Zitrus turned his head to face us directly, finally making eye contact.

"Because I don't know which of you three to choose!"

Author's Note

Who should Zitrus choose?
Who would you choose?
(Your answer will not affect the story. I just ask out of curiosity.)

Chapter 30 - I love you

Blueberry POV

"Because I don’t know who to choose!", Zitrus exclaimed.

I could still feel the blush on my face, and my ears were burning with embarrassment. However, upon hearing Zitrus' words, I dared to steal a small glance in his direction.

Could this mean... “You don’t know whom to choose?”, Savage reiterated.

Zitrus let out a heavy sigh.

“Look, I love all three of you. You're all different, but wonderful in your own ways. So, saying that one of you is more important to me than the others would be wrong. I just couldn't bring myself to pick one of you yet, especially since I know that if I do, the other two would be disappointed. I know all three of you are interested in me, which means that if I chose one of you, the other two would be deeply hurt. How could I choose? I've thought about it for such a long time, but I wasn't able to come up with a solution or make a decision.”

Zitrus lowered his head, appearing tired. It was evident that this question had troubled him for a long, long time.

“Wait, that's the reason you avoided us?”, Crystal asked. Another heavy sigh escaped Zitrus before he answered.

“Well, yes. One reason was that I didn't want to show affection to one of you and have the others think that I had made my decision. The other reason is that I am interested in all of you. It's something that became harder for me to control as time went on... As you just witnessed...”

I recalled the moment we caught him masturbating. Luckily, my wings were still extended stiffly, or the memory alone would have given me another wingboner. Stupid wings!

Savage looked at me and Crystal. We looked back at her. There were no words required right now.

“I don't think any of us thought about it”, said Savage. “We wondered why you were avoiding us, but the thought that you were trying to pick one of us never crossed our minds. Instead of thinking like in a wing.”

“What do you mean?”, Zitrus asked.

“You see, Blueberry, Crystal, and I became a wing, thanks to the strong connection we share. And even under the Goddess, a wing was still three individual alicorns. Just with a very strong bond. And that often led to a relationship with each other. I mean, imagine you spent years wandering through the lonely wasteland with other ponies, sooner or later, you'd develop a strong bond with the ponies around you. Most likely sooner rather than later. But that means that we three don't see a multiple partner relationship as unnatural. Crystal, Blueberry, and I have, as I said, a strong connection. So, what I'm trying to say is: we never expected you to choose just one of us. We wanted you to be one with us. To be a part of the relationship that we all share with each other…”

“You mean like a herd?”, Zitrus asked.

“We can call it a herd, yes”, Savage explained. “But don't think of it as you and three mares. We love you, Zitrus, but we also love our sisters. None of us has more or less value than the others. We love each one equally.”

“Even though you three call yourselves sisters…”, Zitrus questioned.

“Eeeeh… Yes, we call each other sisters, but we do not share the same blood. It is hard to explain if you are not an alicorn yourself. Don't think of us as being related by blood. More like best friends who call each other sisters”, Savage tried to explain.

Hope rose in me as I watched Zitrus thinking about it in silence.

“You know, a herd is a very big step. This isn't like asking out just one pony. This is about starting a relationship in a group of four. There might be jealousy, arguments, side picking, demands, and other things. There are so many ways this could all go wrong. Are you three sure we can all deal with it? Through the good and the bad?”

Now it was Crystal who spoke.

“I think you see this the wrong way, Zitrus. We all love each other equally. And like in a relationship between two ponies, no one pony is better or has more value than the other. Yes, we will face some troubles. Yes, we will have bad moments. All relationships have their very bad moments. But isn't that what we already have? Since the four of us have been together, a lot has happened. Events from both within the group and outside of it. And we faced it all. Together.”

There was another long pause. I could see how Zitrus was thinking. And to me, it felt far longer than it was.

“It will be hard for me to adapt. I never ever thought about such a big step”, he then said. “But yes, I do want to give this a try.”

To some ponies, such a herd might sound strange or make them question if it even works in reality. I guess you have to be an alicorn to understand it. Truth be told, a herd was not easy for me either. Not because I had to share Zitrus; that was not a problem at all. It was more because I did not know what role my wing sisters had for me personally in this relationship. I did not even know if I liked mares. But I was willing to give it a try. They were my wing sisters, and I cared a lot about them. Like, really a lot. And I would not have accepted any other mare (or stallion) into this herd. That we all agreed on. It would just be the four of us: me, Crystal, Savage, and Zitrus.

One of the rules we agreed on was about our sex life. There would be turns, and like in any good relationship, both had to be in the mood for it. But, of course, we could still talk with one another, so the schedule was not fixed.

It had taken me a moment to understand what Crystal had meant when she said that I should go first with Zitrus (even though she was eager herself), since I had waited for such a long time and had a huge crush on him. It had been that moment when I realized she meant sex...

Right now, it was early nighttime. Zitrus and I watched the stars like we had done so often before, but this time it was different. We two were closer, not only literally since we leaned on each other, but also mentally. The tension was gone and replaced by affection. The touch from Zitrus still sent a nervous tingle through me, but now I welcomed it. Now I knew he loved me.

“When did you start having feelings for me?”, Zitrus asked, breaking the silence between us.

“I don’t know, to be honest. I became fully aware of it... after the bar”, I admitted while avoiding using the words “heat period”. “Maybe the feelings for you started small and grew over time? Maybe I always had them? You were the pony who gave me purpose, a personality, and a life. The first one who really cared about me. Maybe I had feelings for you all along, and they just grew and grew with time?”

We sat in silence for a moment before I turned to look at Zitrus directly.

“What about you?”, I wondered.

“I cannot tell for sure either. I always thought you were a beautiful mare, something that, in my opinion, all alicorns share. But beauty gives, in the best cases, only lust, and lust is not love. I fell in love with who you became, from an empty shell into a sweet pony with her heart in the right place. And it's that pony that I started to fall in love with.”

I blushed at his words and was forced to look away from him again. He pressed closer to me, and the tickling feeling increased.

“And all this time, you never told me? Instead, you gave me the feeling you were not interested. Every time I wanted to get closer to you, you retreated. I was really worried that you would reject me”, I told him, a bit angrily.

Zitrus looked sheepishly away, and I could see the guilt on his face.

“Yeeees… I know, that was a blunder. But I was worried that if I returned your affection, it could have been taken as a sign. I think, just like you, I was scared of the confrontation, because I knew if you had asked me out, I would have to make a decision. If I would pick you, Crystal, or Savage.”

“And why did you never talk to the three of us?”, I asked.

“And say what? Hey, Savage, Crystal, and Blueberry, I like you three, but I don’t know who to pick?”

Yes, I had to admit, Zitrus might have been able to handle everything better, but he was also in a sticky situation. For us three, it was so natural to start a herd, but Zitrus always thought he had to pick just one, like it was common for many ponies to have only one lover.

We fell into silence once more as we watched the stars together. Never had I ever felt so close to Zitrus. I spread one of my wings and reached behind his back, but then I paused. I didn’t want to make the wrong move.

“You can”, Zitrus replied to my silent question. I relaxed and placed my wing around his back and shoulders.

Another moment passed in peaceful silence as the feelings between us grew. It reached the point where we both turned our heads and looked into each other's eyes.

“Zitrus?”

My voice was barely a whisper anymore, and he would not have heard me if our faces were not so close together. I knew what was coming now. I had dreamed of it for so long. Slowly, we came closer. I could feel his breath. I closed my eyes and felt him place a hoof on my cheek, giving soft guidance.

And there it was. Our lips touched and connected. Some ponies describe the first kiss as a firework. I myself cannot describe it at all. It was just… wonderful. There was nothing more than the kiss. No other senses, no surroundings, no time.

When our lips parted, I was held in Zitrus’ hooves, feeling like I had just melted into pure bliss.

“I love you”, was all I could say.

“I love you too, Blueberry”, Zitrus said with a warm smile and kissed me again.

Author's Note

Sorry for the delay but yea, here it is. The first kiss! Wuhu.
Also I found this song that gave me the feeling like it was created for this story. (It was not. Or at least not in my knowledge.) It reminds me of Blueberry who sings her feelings before she knew that Zitrus loved her. How she screams for his affection.
So yea, the music, the song (If i would give Blueberry a voice) and especially the text really reminded me of Blueberry.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=doR6QMslVCc

Chapter 31 - Don't mess with him!

Blueberry POV

Zitrus and I spent a long time just kissing and being in each other's embrace. Or better, I was in his, since my whole body soon was not able to follow any of my commands. Instead, I kind of melted in Zitrus’ front legs. and with each kiss I just melted more. But he held me close and did not dare to let me fall on the ground, no matter if I was a half-head taller alicorn.

I don’t know how much time we spent like that. Time didn't exist for me anymore. I can only tell that in the end I found myself, half laying on the ground, snuggling on Zitrus’ chest while he moved his hoof through my long mane. I had my eyes closed while I felt his heartbeat.

“We should go back to our tent”, Zitrus then whispered to me.

I did not want to give up this perfect moment, but I knew he was right. The nights were still too cold to spend outside.

We both stood up, and I leaned on Zitrus. I was still too love-drunk to walk straight. We did not share a word on the way back. There was no need for it.

When we reached our camp, Crystal and Savage were nowhere to be seen. Most likely, they were sleeping in their tent. Or maybe in their tent and doing the opposite of sleeping since I now knew what they sometimes did…

As such thoughts went through my head, it triggered the words from Crystal. That I should be the one who has the first night with Zitrus. And by night, she meant sex.

I became nervous. Zitrus opened the tarpaulin to our own tent and held it open for me. I hesitated for a short moment, but then entered. Zitrus followed…

I had never slept with any pony before, not even while being with the Goddess. I was there, a lonely working alicorn who barely met any sisters. I was completely untouched in the intimate area…

“Alright let’s get-“

“Pleasebegentle!”, I squeaked.

I didn’t want to say it but it just slipped out, which only made me blush more. I normally was such a calm pony that barely showed any emotions but now I gave away that I have zero experience about sex…

“What?”, Zitrus said confused.

He stepped next to me and laid a hoof on my shoulders.

“Blueberry, we don’t have to sleep together if you don’t want to.”

I looked at Zitrus and saw him smiling calmly at me. I was able to gather some of my nerves.

“But we are supposed to. I waited so long. We both waited so long. We know each other’s for longer than half a year now while spending the whole day together. And isn’t this what two ponies is expected two ponies in love would do?”, I asked him.

Zitrus nuzzled my neck, and a shudder went through my body.

“We don’t have to do anything if you don’t feel ready for it. If we've waited so long, then we can surely wait a little bit more. Love is not dependent on sex”, Zitrus explained to me. He then looked at me directly, and I could easily lose myself in his eyes.

“It was such a beautiful night. Let's not force anything. We can leave it for now and see where it goes”, he offered.

“I would like that”, I said.

Zitrus placed his right hoof on my cheek and we both shared a sweet kiss.

The next day, in the early afternoon, we arrived at our destination. The Undiscovered West had not been as heavily affected by the bombs. The chances of finding mutations or irradiated places were lower. There were even some places that still had edible grass, although they were rare.

Greengrass was a larger village built right next to one of these edible grass patches, which was why they named the village Greengrass. After the great war, some ponies had escaped to this place in the hope of finding food, and when they did, they claimed it as their own. Over the years, the village had grown and now housed many wastelanders, but they still protected their grass fields like gold.

Fortunately, we were not here for the grass. Instead, Zitrus talked to a unicorn pony stallion about the mail he had received from Haykjavik. The stallion had brown fur, a short black mane, and wore an old blue postal hat. He was responsible for all kinds of mail in this village and owned the post office, although calling it a post office might be a bit of an exaggeration. It looked more like a stand with "POST" written on it. Nevertheless, this was the place where we had to deliver the letters.

Greengrass residents were very skeptical of alicorns, but they did not attack us. Still, I didn't like the way they stared at us, hid, or acted tense around us. That's why my sisters and I stood in the background with my invisibility spell on us. Zitrus was dealing with the post stallion while I played with one of my arrows and reflected on the previous night.

No, Zitrus and I had not slept together. After our long and affectionate kiss, we had simply laid down and fallen asleep. When I woke up, I found myself wrapped in Zitrus' front and back legs as the little spoon. (Ironically, he was half a head smaller than me.)

I hadn't felt the need to wake him up, so I had stayed in that position and enjoyed it. Maybe it wasn't what others might have expected, but it was enough for us. Zitrus had been right; there was no need to rush things, and I was thankful that he hadn't pushed me. However, there was still a part of me that wanted to take that next step. Maybe next time?

“What do you mean? In Haykjavik, they promised me payment.”

Zitrus' words got me out of my thoughts.

"Sorry, lad, but that was never mentioned to me", the post stallion replied.

"Yes, it was! Haykjavik has an agreement with Greengrass that couriers get their payment from the place of delivery", Zitrus insisted, his voice a bit louder now.

"Well, I guess they tricked you", the stallion answered.

"I doubt it. I wouldn't carry a bag of papers for multiple days through the wasteland without making sure that the deal I made was watertight."

I didn't like where this was going. This stallion was messing with Zitrus. My alarm senses were tingling.

"It doesn't matter anyway. You delivered the letters. The ponies of Greengrass thank you for your service", the post pony said dismissively and started acting as if Zitrus didn't exist.

"Thanks alone don't pay the bills, you greedy bastard! I helped you, so pay for the honest work I did!"

Zitrus was seething, and so was I. Still invisible, I stood up and made my way to the stand.

Wait for us, sister. Don't hog all the fun for yourself, I heard Crystal say in my mind.

True, there were hoofsteps from two other ponies behind me.

"Look at me when I talk to you!", Zitrus yelled at the stallion, who was still half ignoring him.

"Pal, I don't know what you-", The post pony's voice trailed off when he looked in Zitrus's direction again and saw a tall green alicorn approaching.

"Is there a problem, sweetie?", Crystal said with an innocent smile and gave Zitrus's ear a lick.

Zitrus, who had his back turned to Crystal, was taken aback but soon relaxed and gave my green sister a thankful smile. The stallion, on the other hoof, was frozen in shock, especially when a second alicorn appeared out of nowhere.

I placed my wing protectively on Zitrus's back and shot the brown-coated pony a look that was half neutral, half angry. To complete the scene, I dropped the invisibility spell on Savage last.

"Boo!", Savage, who was just behind the stallion, added for dramatic effect, wearing an evil smirk that could freeze blood.

"AAAAH!" the stallion screamed, and it looked like his black mane turned white.

"Oh, we're sorry if we scared you. We were just here to make sure our dear stallion gets his reward", Crystal said with a polite voice that left no doubt of her sarcasm.

The post pony cowered behind his stand and whimpered. At first, I thought we had broken him and he was now frozen in fear. But then, a bag filled with bottle caps landed on the counter.

"Thanks a lot, PAL", Zitrus said, emphasizing the word "pal."

With that, the four of us left the stand, leaving the "poor" stallion in a state of shock.

Author's Note

Like always, a huge thank for everyone helping me on the story.
And like always, feel free to give positive or negative reviews.
Also, check out the story of a friend of mine who helps me a lot with my own story. Without such friend my story would not have such big vocabulary instead a lot more typos. With means if that friend now writes an own story, I am sure it has huge potential.
https://www.fimfiction.net/story/537942/a-dance-of-black-and-white

Chapter 32 - A Crystal night

Chapter 32

Crystal POV

I, Zitrus, Blueberry and Savage trotted through Greengrass. We were split up but not too far away from each other. On their other end, the inhabitants were still very wary of alicorns.

I am not so much of the guardian. That is more Blueberry’s or Savage’s job. But that does not mean that I let anything, or anyone mistreat Zitrus or one of my sisters. Besides, that stallion kind of deserved it. And it wasn't like there was much harm done besides a good scare.

Zitrus split up the bottle caps he got from the stallion and gave each of us an equal amount.

“As payment”, he had called it with a laugh.

So, that was the reason why we four were now sightseeing Greengrass a bit. For the shopping.

Savage most likely will not spend her money since she is not interested in pony goods. Blueberry on the other hoof wants to try some eatable grass that Greengrass was famous for. As an alicorn she might not have the need for food, but she still was curious about the taste.

I myself was ogling a dress that was for sale. It was way too small for an alicorn sized pony like me, but it looked so stunning. It had a thin light green fabric. The chest part was half open, half closed with some strings. the front legs only had the front half covered, and the rear had a long, elegant skirt.

All in all, that dress looked just perfect for me. If it wasn’t for the size. And the price… But maybe MAYBE they had one in my size?

“I doubt that there is a way we can carry it without wrinkling it. Unless you want to wear it all the time while we travel", I heard a voice say beside me.

I turned my head and spotted Zitrus as he also gave the dress a look. I stuck out my tongue at him with a smirk but he was right. Maybe I could buy myself something similar like Blueberry had with her longbow? But then, I was not very good in wielding a weapon.

“Let’s go find the others and then a place for the night”, Zitrus said.

We two walked along the street, passing multiple stands until we spotted a blue alicorn in the distance. She stood in front of a stand and had her back toward us as we approached.

“Hey Blueberry. Did you find our grass to try?”, Zitrus asked.

Blueberry turned her head towards us. Her eyes were unnaturally bloodshot.

“Heeeey. Zitrus, Crystal”, she said with a bit of a dazed voice.

“Are you alright, dear sister?”, I asked and rose an eyebrow.

“Of cooooourse. I just tried a bit of that grass here. And let me tell you, it tastes aaaaaawful.”

Zitrus and I shared a sceptical look. He then made his way to the stand to learn, what “grass” this was. The keeper, an earth pony mare, was busy with another costumer, so Zitrus gave the grass a sniff instead.

“Blueberry, this is not real grass. This is weed.”

"You mean I ate waste?”, Blueberry asked confused.

“No, I mean that this is cannabis”, Zitrus explained.

Blueberry , for her part did not seem to get it. She looked puzzled for a moment until her focus fell on her hooves. She lifted one and gave it a stunned stare.

“Did you guys ever wonder how griffons use their claws? Must be strange to have them instead of hooves. Moving all those individual little things. How are they even able to grab something? So weeeeeiiiird.”

“Alright, Blueberry is sleeping like a rock. Savage will watch over her for the night”, Zitrus sighed as he closed the door.

It was late evening and we decided that, instead of camping near the village, which had lots of forbidden places (because of the eatable grass) we would stay in a hotel. We had been lucky to find one. It was small, and a bit decrepit but it was cheap. They only had rooms with two beds in it but I did not mind. I totally did not mind.

Me and Zitrus would spend the night together. He took the key out and opened the door to our room. The room was simple but had its charm. It was painted green, had a window with a curtain, and even had a little fireplace In case of cold nights. Not like we would have needed that.

As soon as Zitrus closed the door, sealing us off from the outside world, I trotted up next to him.

Our bodies touched when I whispered into his ear: “Do you know what comes next?”

I got Zitrus' attention in an instant. His ears shot upwards as his whole body got tense. He also froze in place and did not take another step. I took that opportunity to step in front of him. My eyes locked with his as my muzzle got so close to his that I could feel his breath.

“Too long I waited for this. Too long I tried to seduce you. And now that I know that you always liked it, there is nothing that could hold me back”, I cooed.

As if on command, Zitrus moved closer to me. It was he who kissed me. But it was me who took it further. We felt each other’s lips and it was clear for me that he enjoyed the moment. But then I forced my tongue in his mouth. I could feel how he was shortly taken by surprise but soon accepted it and played with his own around mine. I let him do it for a moment until I retired mine and instead let him access to my muzzle. He understood without words and entered. As I felt his tongue, I sucked on it.

In that moment, Zitrus belonged to me.

I grabbed him with my magic and laid him on his back on the bed. It was a double sized bed that squeaked as it took the weight of the earth pony.

Seeing him laying there, his erect mast on full display, I was able to take a good look at him.

Sure, I slept with a lot of stallions and mares. Some better, some worse. But this here was different. Just like the sex with Savage always had been different. The other ponies had been unknown. They were just for fun. I enjoyed the nights with them, but it is different if you sleep with a random or with some pony you actually care about. And I did care for Zitrus. Here it was not just for lust.

I gave Zitrus a smug smirk as I stepped in front of the bed. Just between his legs. Zitrus watched me as I took my place, my front half on the bed, my face level with the head of his cock.

His eyes were locked with mine. I grabbed his member with my magic and lifted it a bit. A drop of precum was visible.

“You want me to take this?”, I asked him.

A nod from him.

“Yes, please.”

I stroked him a few times with my magic and earned a short hiss from Zitrus. But he held back. Because he knew what would come.

I took the tip of his dick in my mouth. As my tongue played with it, I gave him most of my attention. But I still could feel how Zitrus tensed up from enjoyment. But besides that, he was a quiet lover I could already figure out.

Slowly, very slowly I went deeper. With each circle I made on his tip.

But I could tell that zitrus hadn't had any affection in a long time. (Guess Blueberry preferred some cuddle time yesterday.) He was close already. I took his dick out of my mouth again. It twitched, begging to finish the job. I only gave a long, slow and mocking lick from the bottom to the top.

“You really know what you're doing”, said Zitrus, breathing loudly.

He was close, and I loved that view. One part, having the control. The other part also to give. I loved to see that I did such great job. It turned me on. My mare hood was also becoming wet and was hoping to soon have its turn.

“Oh, you know nothing, my dear. But I don’t like to go full program right on the first time”, I said and then a little quieter, “Don't want to spoil you right at the beginning.”

With such words I gave my wings some strong flaps, taking me in the air. With pride, I saw the stunned look on zitrus as he studied my flying form. He really enjoyed the look of alicorns.

I turned around and landed with my belly on his belly. The classical 69 position. My ass right in front of his face while I had the prefect view on his member.

“How about you return the favour a bit?”, I spoke and wiggled with my rare.

I did not have to ask twice as Zitrus began to lick my mare hood. He was good. Not as good as Savage but more eager. Inside, outside and then a bit on the knob. I gasped excitedly and pressed into his face more. His muzzle went in even further, which made it even better.

A look at Zitrus' stallionhood showed that he liked it as much as I did. His dick was twitching like crazy and with each time a new line of precum came out, wetting more of his fur with a growing pool. He was close. Really close.

And then I made my special green alicorn move. I entered his mind with my telepathic ability and sent him the feelings I was experiencing right now thanks to his licking.

Even without touching, this surprising moment, together with this great feeling I sent him telepathically, was what made the dam break. A big load of pent up spunk shot up out of his dick and went everywhere. It shocked him so much. that he stopped licking and a loud “AAAAAH” escaped him.

I gave a chuckle and waited a bit until Zitrus calmed down a bit. His heavy breathes tickled on my mare hood and in return I stroked with my long tail over Zitrus’ face.

As soon as I could tell that he was ready again, I grabbed his half limp dick with my magic and gave it a few licks, his cock growing stiffer with each one. It still had some cum, which gave it all some extra flavor

On the other end of my body, I felt zitrus getting into it again. This time he took a bit more time. First on the outside. Lick after lick that sent a wave of fire through my body. He then circled my opening with his tongue, trying to tease me a bit. But I was not easy to trick and took in return his member fully in my mouth.

Zitrus gave a short gasp as he grabbed my flanks with his front hooves and continued his work on my inner velvets. I am sure he already got the taste from my juice burned into his mind. I purred a bit and moved my head up and down, never daring to let go of his dick.

We continued this position for a while. A nonstop teasing from each other. And with each passing moment it drove us more crazy. Deeper into lust. Closer to the edge. And I enjoyed it so much.

After some longer time passed, I felt him getting close again. He moved his hips under me and gave a grunting sound. I obligated and with a last heavy push, I took it fully into my mouth and throat. He came into me as I swallowed as good as possible all of white liquid.

I swear I heard a “plop” sound when I lifted my head and his now soft dick slipped out of my mouth. I stood up, releasing zitrus from my trapping weight, only to set my ass on his belly. I was facing him side on now, and this normally tall seeming stallion looked so small now.

As I looked up to Zitrus, I saw him still out of breath, gasping and starring at the ceiling. Again, I waited a moment until I gave an obviously loud swallow noise, what made him look at me. I returned the look with a pride filled smirk.

“Need a small break or already ready for the next round?”, I asked him.

A poke in my rear gave me the answer.

Author's Note

Sorry for the long wait. Last week I was away for multiple days and this week I got some sick days. So, the writing got a bit short. But I am back now and everything is fine, with means: Next chapter should come next weekend.

Chapter 33 - I'm ready

Blueberry POV

We left Greengrass the next morning, a bit later than usual, but I was still thankful. That grass, (or weed as Zitrus called it,) sure had messed with my head. But Zitrus also looked like he had needed that extra sleep. He still looked a bit tired, and he had a bit of a limp. From the smirk Crystal wore, it was not hard for me to guess why.

Right now, Zitrus was sitting next to Savage as they studied his map. She had her wing wrapped around him and they talked how and where to go next. Since we had no more assignments, Zitrus wanted to head to New Appeloosa. It would be a long walk so Zitrus wanted to visit some of the as yet unvisited locations on the way.

“Alright, guess we know where to go next”, Zitrus said loud enough that I and Crystal heard it.

He then stood up and offered Savage a hoof, which she accepted. When Zitrus was out of hearing range I made my way to Savage.

“Savage, can we talk for a short moment?”, I asked my purple sister.

“Sure, what is it, Blueberry?”

“Can I have Zitrus for tonight?”, I asked and suppressed a blush. Tonight, it was planned that Savage would share the tent with Zitrus while I and Crystal would get one.

But Savage was not stupid. She was able to put one and one together. But she didn’t press too much in it. But she still had to brush her wing along my back as she walked along.

“Sure, I do not mind. I will enjoy my night with Crystal instead”, she said only half casually.

We had set up the camp near a river. Which was fortunate since I planned to clean myself for this big night. Even though it was early spring, and the water was cold. But my determation was stronger and I used it to clean my fur as best as possible. I took the brush out of Zitrus’ saddleback and brushed my mane with it, using my magic. (It was Crystals' brush, which she had bought in Greengrass but I was sure she did not mind.)

When I felt ready, I made my way back to our camp. The night was coming, and darkness fell over the landscape. Only our slowly dying campfire provided light.

Zitrus and Savage were nowhere to be seen. Most likely in their tents. (Separated now.) Crystal was outside and calmly watched as the campfire burned through the last of the wood. As she heard me approaching, she lifted her head and gave me an all-knowing smirk and wink. I could only blush in return.

As I stood in front of Zitrus’ tent, I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and then entered.

But Zitrus was nowhere to be seen. A bit disappointed I unrolled my blanket and sat on it. And then I waited. Something that wasn't easy at that moment. I was again nervous. But this time my desire was stronger. Or so, I hoped…

Suddenly, the tent opened and Zitrus entered. As he saw me sitting there, he was shortly taken by surprise. I just looked back at him with my neutral expression.

“Oh, I am sorry. I was expecting Savage. Not that I am unhappy to see you!”, he quickly added.

He was so caring. He didn’t want to make me feel less valuable. I stood to full height and tried to strike as good a pose as possible. Even though it made me blush.

“Yes, but I asked her if I could have this night with you. I hope you don’t mind…”, I said, without looking directly at him.
But Zitrus was also worn out from yesterday. I felt a hoof on my cheek, which made me turn my head, only to look straight into Zitrus’ blue eyes. My heart skipped a beat.

“Such a beauty you are”, was all he said before he kissed me.

And there it was again. My mind went empty, and I lost myself in the kiss and everything around me faded away. When I was with Zitrus it always ended like this. There was nothing more to think, nothing more to be, nothing more to feel. Just this pure moment of bliss.

Zitrus’ kiss was soft and not demanding. He took care of me; it made me feel safe and comforted.

He then let go of my lips and continued his kisses on my neck. Again, soft and slowly. And it still was enough to make me melt even more. My breath grew heavy and loud. I didn't open my eyes again until he stopped. How did I end up laying on my back? My wings were spread out wide and Zitrus was standing over me.

“Ready?”, he asked calmly.

I blushed and gave a nod.

“Yes… please…”, I was hardly able to say.

This burning inside was not just a “I need it.” This was a “I need YOU.”

Zitrus smiled as he nibbled my ear. I gave a short moan from it.

“Just tell me whenever I go too rough”, he whispered in my ear.

He then went downwards with his muzzle. Passing my chest and belly, but not without spreading kisses on them. I was in such bliss, I could do nothing more than accept it. But I did so without hesitation.

He laid down in front of my mare hood, his right hoof massaging my hip. Softly in circles. And he slowly approached my most sensitive place...

“EEEEP!”

I turned to the side while I gave a very filly like scream.

“Are you sure you are ready?”, Zitrus asked me with a little chuckle in his voice.

I tried to calm down as best as possible. My face felt like it was burning. I turned back on my back.

“Yes… I am sorry… It is just…”

“Sssssh. It’s alright Blueberry. Just relax as best as possible”, Zitrus offered.

I gave a nod, but I was not sure if he saw it. His focus was again on my sensitive part. He touched it again. This time I held myself back. As he noticed that I could control myself now, he gave it a few small rubs. I had already started to breath heavily.

I have touched myself many times before. Especially during heat season… But it was something different if some pony else was doing it. You only had to focus on one thing. The feeling of pleasure going through your body.

Zitrus' hoof went up and down on my opening, playing with the sensitive skin. I already felt how heat built up in my body. I panted and my body tensed up a bit as I fought back the feeling.

Not already…

Then Zitrus stopped. I don't know if he did it randomly or because he knew how close I was. But I was grateful that he stopped. It gave me the chance to cool down and catch my breath again. But suddenly I felt a tongue going up my vulva! I gave a surprised gasp as the heat came back in me. Faster and stronger than before.

“AAAAAAAH!”

It felt like all my muscles tensed. I closed my eyes as warm fluid came out of my mare hood. Most likely hitting zitrus in the face. But I just couldn't help myself. It felt so good.

“Zitrus… I…”

A lick going up my belly made me stop and look down. Indeed, I did squirt my juices on Zitrus…

“You liked it?”, he asked with a smirk, knowing the answer fully well.

“A lot”, I admitted, and I felt my blush going strong again.

“Would you like to enjoy it again, my beauty?”, he wanted to know.

How much I loved when he called me his beauty… I gave a nod of agreement.

As soon I did such, again, he went down and his licking resumed. Even though he was just teasing, never really going inside, it filled me with excitement again. Soon my heavy pants filled the tent again. But besides that, I was barely able to do anything else. Only able to lay there, stiff and relaxed at the same time.. A soft bite on my tickler made me give a short scream.

Then a small break. I already feared that I scared Zitrus with my scream until the feeling suddenly returned. But this time on the inside!

This was just too much for me to hold on and take. I gasped with every breath.

Zitrus' tongue wasn't aiming for anything in particular.. He just let it explore the inside of me. Every wall it could reach. But it was enough for me to get excited again.

I tried to fight it, but it was a battle I quickly started to lose. And I guess my rising voice told Zitrus this. He did not stop. He did not take a break. He did not slow down.

I don't know how long I was able to hold out. Hours? Minutes? Barely seconds? It felt like an eternity for me.

“Zitrus… aaaaah… please… aaaah… please I…”
if he understood what I had tried to say, he ignored it. Even "worse", he bit my knob again. Softly but firm. And he did not let go of it. He kept it and the tip of his tongue played with it.

“AAAAAAH!”

I came like an overflowing pot. As soon as the dam was broken, it just flowed out nonstop. How much can a mare take until she breaks in pleasure?

I just starred at the ceiling of the tent without really looking at it. I only felt my chest rise and fall with each breath. And on my chest fell a light pressure.

Zitrus laid on me and nuzzled my neck. I gave a sudden “eeep!” as I felt something press on my belly. The first time I felt Zitrus' stallionhood on my me. (That time when he was asleep does not count!)

I looked him in the eyes and he looked into mine.

“Never had a stallion before?”

I shook my head.

“Want me to be your first?”

I nodded.

“You feel ready?”

Again I nodded.

As he stood up and towered over me, I was able to get a peek of his penis. I felt eager, exited, scared, lustful and unsure at the same time. But I could not back away now. I did NOT WANT to back away.

He was gentle. At the beginning, only his tip touched my entrance. It gave me an idea of what would come next. And then he pressed it in. My velvet expanded with a painful feeling. Even though Zitrus was going very slow.

I gave a painful scream. Not loud, but still enough that Zitrus paused.

“Too rough?”, he asked, concerned.

It was sweet how much he cared about me. That alone was enough to give me the courage.

“No, it’s alright... I was just… surprised…”, I told him. “Please… go deeper.”

Zitrus obliged and again, very slowly he pressed further. I suppressed the next scream as I felt it go deeper and deeper in me. Until he reached the end of the line.

He held the position for a moment, which gave me the chance to get used to this completely new feeling. And then he moved… Slow but steady. What, at first, started with pain, soon turned into pure bliss.

I moaned. I was sure that you could hear it even outside of the tent. But I did not care. There was nothing else besides me and Zitrus and this connection that let our two auras become one.

And then, in middle of this process I came again… I gave out a loud scream as it happened. Immediately, Zitrus stopped.

An that moment I don’t think that I was able to blush even more. I covered my face, including my eyes, with my front hooves. I felt so ashamed.

“I am sorry…”, was all I could say while still being out of breath.

“For what?”, Zitrus asked. He sounded like he had just started...

“For coming so often… I tried to hold it…”

A chuckle made me lower my hooves a bit. My face was still half covered but my eyes were free now to look at Zitrus.

“Don’t be”, he told me. “I don’t think it is something bad. I more take it as a compliment that I did my job right.”

“Really?”

He took a front leg of mine and kissed the hoof joint.

“Really!”

Oh my love. How was he always able to do the right things? I wiggled my hips a bit. Where zitrus' erect member was still planted in my marehood.

“I think I am ready to… you know…”

Zitrus smiled warmly and started to move again. He built speed up a bit faster now but still went soft on me. At first, there was the sound of smacking as his hips connected with mine, but it was drowned out by my gasping and moaning. I was not really able to keep myself quiet… If there ever is a better feeling, than making love with your true love, than I don’t want to know it.

This time I was able to hold on for longer. I was even able to hold it back for so long that I felt how Zitrus' dick suddenly started to twitch in me. Was that the moment when…?

“Blueberry… I’m close…”, Zitrus said amid his heavy breathing.

Yes that was it! The moment when a stallion came. As an alicorn I was not able to get pregnant by a pony, so I wanted to know the feeling. I wanted it inside. I wanted to tell him such, but I just wasn't able to get a word out amidst my singing moans. Instead, I wrapped my front legs around his and held him close.

He got the message and didn’t pull out. He gave a last few deep thrusts, (with which he went way deeper than anytime before) and then he came.

I don’t know how to describe it. For me it was… happiness. This warm feeling and the knowledge that it was me who helped him to come. It was enough that it made me also come again. But I didn't feel it as much as the previous times. Too many other feelings were running though my body at that moment. And on top of that I suddenly realised how exhausted I was.

I rolled to my side, not having the strength to lay on my back any longer. My eyes felt heavy, and I had to close them a bit. My chest rose and fell rapidly while I tried to get as much air as possible.

I half noticed how Zitrus laid beside me, nuzzled my mane, (which was a proper mess and I would have to brush it again tomorrow) and wrapped his legs around me.

“I love you”, he whispered into my ear.

“I love you too”, I was able to get out before sleep over came me. With a warm body pressing against my back.

Author's Note

What? Two sex chapters in a row?
Don't get used to it :P
I am sorry again for the delay. My preview proofreader got too busy in real life and lost a lot of motivation with lead that I had to get a plan B in last minute. So, I give a huge thank you to jgilley63 who was able to jump in, in such short time.
I hope you all liked this chapter and if not, let me know. Any comment will be read.

Chapter 34 - Stable 24

Savage POV

When we started our herd, we set up a couple of rules. One was that we had no other pony in our relationship. Only I, Crystal, Blueberry and Zitrus.

Second one was that we have turns. We still had two tents that, at max, fit two ponies. (Zitrus was able to trade his old tent for a bigger one, that could fit two ponies with ease.) That meant that we would switch tents depending on who we spent the night with. But of course, sex is never forced. We still wanted a healthy relationship after all. Which means we respected each others space. But if agreed, we could switch.

I saw how much Blueberry had planned to finally get her first night with Zitrus. And I had wanted her to be happy, so it had been no problem for me to give away my night with Zitrus. Besides, I still had spent my own night with Crystal.

The last rule was set by Zitrus himself. No threesomes! At least, not ones that included him. And that was the part that I myself thought was stupid.

An alicorn wing was made out of three alicorns. So, threesomes were nothing new to me. But I get Zitrus. When three in our herd would have a “eventful” night one would be left out. But why should we three sisters be allowed to have such a night without him but not a threesome with him involved?

I think what he does not get is, the same way he does not mind if we three sleep together, is the same as when one of us say we don't mind.

But that is a bit of a problem he still has. He still struggles with being in a herd. He still tries to treat each of us three equally. When he gives one of us a hug, he later has to give the others a hug as well. Which is not necessary. We know that he loves us three equally, just like we love him and each other equally. Isn’t that right?

Zitrus was unusually close to me today. And I think it was because I had given Blueberry the priority to spend the night with him.

I sighed on the inside as I felt his presence on my left side. I didn’t mind having him so close to me. It was more of the reason why he did it. He didn't mean any harm. Quite the opposite in fact. He did it because he wanted to show me love too. But I did not feel jealous or left out. Maybe I should say that to him?

“Zitrus, look-“

“Guys, look!”

Crystal, who was flying over us as our scout alicorn, landed in front of us and pointed to her right. We all turned our heads and soon spotted what she meant.

For a little while now, there had been a large hill to our left. Nothing special so we didn’t pay much attention to it. There was a hole in the cliff. And it did not look natural. Even less, it didn't even look like it was made by a wastelander. It was a perfect circle, and it looked like it had something right next to it. Something that was the same size and shape as the hole.

“That looks… extraordinary”, Zitrus said and made his way towards it. We followed.

The closer we got, the more obvious it became. This was not a cave; this was the entrance to a bunker. Or better: A stable. A stable build inside this hill. And this perfectly shaped something was the door. A big metallic door that was once used to seal the entrance. The number 24 was written on it.

“Wow…”, was all Crystal could say as we stood there.

"I don’t like this”, Blueberry said in concern.

I kind of agreed with her. There was a dark aura coming from this place.

“So close to a city, this stable most likely got looted. Also, this door was opened by force”, Zitrus said, and pointed at some large, obvious cuts made by a heavy metal saw. “So, I assume we are by far not the first ponies who found this place. Still, we should check it out. Maybe there is something left to take.”

“Are you sure this is a smart idea? The entrance alone looks rather uninviting”, I asked him.

“Indeed. Most stables don't have a very... happy story. And I assume this one is no different. But besides some long dead skeletons, there is nothing left to fear”, Zitrus explained.

“That is a very naive thought”, I gave as statement.

“Maybe. But what risks can you expect from an old stable?”, Zitrus answered.

“Oh, I don’t know… maybe the thing can cave in?”, I said ironically.

“She has a good point”, Crystal inserted.

“Alright how about this, only I and Savage go in. And if we don't come back before sunset, Blueberry and Crystal can come and look for us?”

“Why you and Savage?”, Blueberry asked, who looked like she disliked the idea of waiting outside while we went into danger.

“Me, because it was my idea to go in, and I know what the best loot is. And Savage because she can teleport and get us to safety if something goes wrong. Also, Crystal can read minds and would be able to find us if we need help”, Zitrus answered.

“Sounds like a plan”, Crystal agreed. “But be careful you two. Depending how deep it goes inside, I might not be able to track you from outside.”

Yes, Zitrus had made a good point, but I could see that there was more behind it. This was not only because it had the best chance of success. This was also, again, because he wanted to spend time with me. I really had to talk with him about this. But this could wait for after the stable.

“So, you have been in a stable before?”

It was not a real question since I already could guess the answer. This was more to start a conversation.

Zitrus and I were walking through a long dark hallway with only the glow of my horn guiding. There were lamps installed in the ceiling, but they were broken or were not turned on. Behind us, the light from the stable entrance slowly faded into the distance.

“One time, yes. It was also abandoned, and the most valuable stuff had already been looted. But I was still able to get some good stuff out of it. Still, what I also found was not so pleasant. Many skeletons from the inhabitants of the stable. I managed to get my hooves on the plan for how the stable was to be built and run. I don't want to go in to the disturbing details. And I'll just say that the idea was not too bad, but it all went south after an accident. Kkilling every stable dweller in a cruel way.”

I saw a shiver go down zitrus' spine and I stepped closer to him for emotional support.

“What do you know about the stables in general?”, I asked him.

“Not much. I know there are multiple stables, all around Equestria”, Zitrus said after a bit of thought. “They all were built before the great war over 200 years ago to protect the civilian population. They are big, able to hold many creatures and were built to survive for hundreds of years.

But each stable was also some kind of experiment. They all were built different. The goal was to find out, what was the reason that the big war started and what should have been done different. So, that Equestria never has to face such war again.”

I gave a nod of understanding.

We walked for a short moment in silence though this hallway. Then, we reached a staircase leading upwards.

“Huh? Why does it go up? Shouldn’t it go downwards?”, Zitrus questioned.

“I mean, it IS built in a big hill”, I remembered.

“Yes, but still. Doesn’t it provide more protection if you build deeper underground?”

“I don’t know. Maybe there was a layer of hard rock, forcing them to dig deeper?", I suggested.

We put this riddle behind us for the moment, and started to head upstairs. And it was a long stairwell. And the higher we went, the more noticable a sweet smell became.

“Do you smell that?”, I asked Zitrus.

“Indeed. It smells like… vanilla?”

We reached the end of the staircase. Again, a big metallic door with the number 24 greeted us. But it too was broken open. Leading into the true stable. I and Zitrus stepped inside.

Inside there was light shining from roof lamps but beside of that, it could not look less lifeless. Pure silence and the strange vanilla smell. The stable itself had floor titles and painted concrete walls. There was some furniture, made out of metal or plastic and some with pots filled with dirt. Most likely for what had once been potted plants.

“I don’t think I ever would have been able to live in a stable. For such my love of traveling is just too strong”, Zitrus said as we walked through the stable searching for loot.

And just like Zitrus had guessed, we soon found a skeleton. It was a small unicorn in dusty stable barding. Most likely a school age filly or colt. It was not a pleasant sight. Zitrus and I did our best to ignore it.

But this was just the beginning of it. More and more remains of dead ponies were found. And the most noticable thing was that most of them were foals. In fact, I would guess that ninety percent of the inhabitants were foals. Only some rare skeletons from grown-ups were to be found.

We entered the cafeteria, med bay and some sleeping quarters. Zitrus went through everything, looking for anything of value. He found a lot, but it still was overshadowed by this nonstop feeling that something horrible happened here.

“Run!”

“Huh? Did you hear that?”, I asked Zitrus. There was a voice… familiar…

“Hm? No, I heard nothing”, Zitrus said.

I shook my head. This place was getting in my head.

“Can we please hurry? I don’t like this place and we should get out before Crystal and Blueberry come to search for us”, I recommended as Zitrus opened the door to another room.

“You are right. I don’t like it here either. Let us check this room and then we go. I think we found the overmare's office”, Zitrus said and entered the room.

The room really looked like it was something important. It was an office filled with all kinds of controls. Most likely for the systems of this…

Wait, where the hay am I? I thought.

…

For a moment I forgot that I was in this stable. Again, I shook my head.

Zitrus was already busy opening all the drawers and lockers he could find. Instead of standing around uselessly, I decided to help a bit. I sat down in the big chair behind the office desk and clicked around on the monitor until I found the log book.

I opened it, only to find it was rather disappointing. There was a daily update starting with day one. But after thirty days, there was nothing more written. I opened the first entry.

It told how every pony entered the stable and the doors got sealed. The interesting part was that there actually were a lot of fillies and colts selected. One adult had to take care of 9 foals. All of them were orphans.

I raised my eyebrow scepticly, and started reading the next few entries. But they were mostly the same. Telling how every pony tried to adapt to life in the stable. The foals had to help too with work like cooking, cleaning, harvesting on the stable farm and even in the med bay. The headmare often added that this was all part of the preparation…

In general I noticed that the headmare was hiding something. Something she didn’t want to share with the other stable dwellers.

I only skimmed over some days, which sounded exactly like the previous ones, and went strange to the last entry. This one was written differently. While the previous ones were written in a more neutral style and just gave a situation update, this one left no doubts as to what the overmare was thinking.

DAY 30

TODAY IS THE DAY. TODAY IS THE DAY I HAVE TO RELEASE THE GAS. THE REASON WHY THIS STABLE IS MOSTLY FILLED WITH FOALS WITH ONLY A HOOF FULL OF ADULTS. THIS STABLE HAS NOT ONLY THE PURPOSE TO KEEP THE INHABITANTS SAFE, BUT THIS STABLE WAS ALSO BUILT TO SEE WHERE PONYKIND WENT WRONG. WHAT WAS THE REASON WHY IT CAME TO A WAR AND MAKE SURE IT WILL NOT HAPPEN AGAIN.

I WAS THE ONLY ONE WHO GOT THE INFORMATION. THEY, THE ONES WHO CREATED THIS STABLE, THOUGHT THAT ONE REASON MIGHT HAVE BEEN THE STALLIONS AND MARES. AND SOME LEVEL I CAN AGREE. FILLIES AND COLTS SOMETIMES FIGHT, BUT THEY WOULD NEVER START A WAR. SO, THE PLAN WAS TO FILL THIS STABLE WITH NOTHING BUT SCHOOL AGE FOALS.

BUT THAT WAS SIMPLER SAID THAN DONE, SINCE NO PARENTS WOULD JUST GIVE AWAY THEIR SON OR DAUGHTER. THIS WAS THE REASON THEY CHOSE ORPHANS. BUT EVEN THEN, THERE WAS THE FACT THAT FILLING THE STABLE WITH JUST FOALS WOULD DRAW OBJECTIONS FROM THE POPULACE. THE SOLUTION: HIRING SOME STALLIONS AND MARES TOO AND JUST FILL THE STABLE WITH A MAGICAL GAS THAT ONLY HAS EFFECT ON GROWN-UPS.

WE'RE TALKING ABOUT A NERVE GAS, THAT MAKES YOU BELIEVE YOU ARE YOUNG AGAIN. YOU LOSE YOUR MEMORIES YOU MADE IN YOUR LATER YEARS AND START TO THINK YOU ARE STILL A FOAL. THAT WAS THE WAY TO MAKE SURE THAT THIS STABLE WAS “ONLY” FILLED WITH FILLIES AND COLTS.

I GOT ASSURED THAT THIS GAS IS NOT LETHAL. THE EFFECT ISN'T EVEN PERMANENT. AS SOON AS YOU WOULD GO INTO FRESH AIR AGAIN, IT WOULD WEAR OFF. BUT OF COURSE, THIS IS NOT THE GOAL HERE. THE GAS IS LIGHT. SO, THEY BUILT THE STABLE HIGHER THAN THE ENTRANCE. MEANING: EVEN IF THE STABLE DOOR SHOULD GET OPENED, THE GAS WOULD STAY IN THE STABLE. AND TO MAKE THIS WHOLE GAS LESS NOTICABLE, THEY ADDED IT THE SMELL OF SOMETHING NEARLY ALL FOALS AND ADULTS ARE FAMILIAR WITH AND ENJOY: VANILLA.

I WAS THE ONLY ONE WHO KNOWS THE THIS. I SUPPORTED THIS PLAN. I ALSO SEE THE PROBLEMS IN US, THE GROWN-UPS. IF WE COULD SEE THE WORLD THROUGH THE EYES OF A FOAL, WE WOULD HAVE FAR FEWER PROBLEMS. THAT IS THE REASON WHY THEY MADE ME THE HEADMARE AND GAVE ME THE DUTY TO PRESS THE BUTTON TO RELEASE THE GAS AFTER 30 DAYS IN THE STABLE. BUT NOW I AM UNSURE.

THE IDEA IS GOOD, BUT CAN FOALS REALLY SURVIVE IN THE STABLE ALONE? CAN FOALS ALONE FEED EVERY PONY? OR RUN THE MED BAY WITH ALL INJURIES? WHAT IF SOMETHING IMPORTANT FROM THE STABLE NEEDS TO BE FIXED? NOT TO FORGET HARD DECISIONS THAT HAVE TO BE MADE.

WE TRIED TO PREPARE THE FOALS WITH THE DAILY TASKS, BUT IN MY EYES, THEY ARE STILL FAR FROM BEING READY. I START TO HAVE MY DOUBTS THAT WE WILL SURVIVE…

BUT WE HAVE COME TOO FAR NOW. I CANNOT TURN BACK. I CAN JUST PRESS THIS BUTTON AND HOPE. MAY CELESTIA BE WITH US, AND MAY SHE HAVE MERCY ON ME, IF I AM THE ONE WHO DOOMS US ALL NOW.

Author's Note

A bit of a darker chapter. Whoever read the original Fallout Equestria might be a bit familiar with such stable experiences. Who is not, here is a link for you if you’re interested in learning.
https://falloutequestria.fandom.com/wiki/Stable-Tec

But beside of that, thank you for reading.

Chapter 35 - The voice in my head

Savage POV

With shock I read the last words of this note. The overmare had, with full knowledge of the effects, filled the stable with a gas that reduced all adults, including herself, to children mentally.

And then this whole place was only held together by foals in hope that it somehow worked. And now only their skeletons remained…

“We have to get out of here!”, I said in panic.

“Hm? What?”

Zitrus was busy stuffing a bag of bottlecaps, that he had somehow found in a locker, into his saddlebag. When he heard my words, he looked up at me.

I did not wait for him. I grabbed him with my magic and lifted him to his hooves.

“This stable, it is filled with a gas that slowly turns us in to foals mentally. We have to get out of here before it affects us", I explained to him in a hurry.

I just hoped it was not too late already. I could already feel the gas starting to affect me. My concentration started to break.

I lit up my horn, closed my eyes and tried to concentrate as best as possible. I took Zitrus in my magic too and with a flash I teleported us away with my unicorn… I mean alicorn magic. When I opened my eyes, I found myself no longer in the overmares office. But still in the stable…

“Where are we?”, asked Zitrus.

Shit!

“You're asking me? You are normally the one who knows where to go”, I said.

“Well yes but you teleported us somewhere, I don’t know where, in the stable. I can only say that we have not been here before”, Zitrus clarified.

Sister! Do you hear us? I tried to contact Crystal with my mind.

Silence. We were too deep in the stable. Crystal could no longer read our thoughts. But that was not the only concern I had. We had told Blueberry and Crystal, that if we did not return before sunset, they should search for us. And then they would walk up straight into this gas as well. And who knows how long we would act as foals in this stable…?

“Bear with me! I will try to teleport us again”, I told him.

I took some deep breaths. Again, closing my eyes.

“Run! I will hold them off!”

DAAAAAH! This stupid voice in my head!

I shook my head in anger and tried to focus again. I reached out to Zitrus with my magic, not daring to leave him behind. Only to realise that he was no longer next to me.

I opened my eyes and scanned for Zitrus. There he was. Sneaking away from me.

“Zitrus?”

When he realized that I had seen him, he started to gallop away from me, fast.

“Zitrus, wait!”, I yelled, opened my wings and took to the air.

But in this stable with its narrow rooms and halls, Zitrus had the advantage. He quickly went around all corners he could find while my had to be careful not to crash into a wall or the ceiling. And with him being an earth pony, and in good shape from all his travels, catching up to him was even harder. He was able to slowly increase the distance between us.

We don’t have time for this! I thought in frustration, and fired a magic blast at him.

It was a non-lethal low powered shock wave spell, I've known since I was young. I hit Zitrus' legs and made him lose his balance. He fell to the stable floor and slid until he forcefully got stopped by hitting a bookshelf. the impact knocked all the books off of it, and they buried zitrus. I landed in front of this pile of books.

“Zitrus, stop! It’s me! Savage!”

Zitrus stuck his head out of the books and gave me a scared look. But then his memories came back, and he calmed down.

“Savage?”

I used my magic to lift away some books, making it easier for him to get out.

“Savage, I am sorry. For a moment I forgot who you are. I only saw a dangerous alicorn standing beside me and I had to sneak away before she might attack me”, Zitrus explained and fully got out of the pile.

“I know, Zitrus. This gas makes you lose your memories, except of the ones you made while you were a colt. From a time alicorns were still controlled by the Goddess. Now, let’s focus again on getting out of here”, I told him.

Again, I tried to light up my horn to cast a teleportation spell. But I was not able to anymore. I just… didn’t remember how the spell worked.

“Zitrus, please, tell me you can find the way out”, I begged him.

“I wish I could. But I don’t know where the fuck we are. This stable is, I don't know how huge. We'll just have to rely on good luck”, Zitrus explained.

I bit my lip in fear and disappointment l. But what else could I have done? It was the last shot we had. And if that fails…

Zitrus and I started to run. Hallway after hallway and around corners. But no exit in sight. Not even an exit sign in sight. But why should there be one? The inhabitants once lived in this stable. They used to know exactly where everything was.

I gave Zitrus a side look. He tried hard to recall anything we walked by. In the hope that it looked familiar. But I guess that was not the case. There were only skeletons and the damn smell of vanilla, which was not motivating at all.

In one last hope I tried to remember the teleportation spell. But I was not able to do more than make my horn shine.

Come on Savage, we have to get out of here! Where is here by the way? Where am I? AAAAAAAARG! No stop! Focus! You have to… What was that?

“Edelweiss, Run!”

…

“Savage, where are you going?”, I heard Zitrus yell after me.

But I was already to busy running away desperately. As fast as my small hooves could take me. I had to get away before they got me!

“Saaaavaaaage!”

Where am I? Where is mommy and daddy?

“You come with us!”
“NO! DON’T! SOME PONY, HELP ME!”

I was laying on the ground and shaking in fear. Not knowing what would come next. Why did they need me? What will they do to me?

I felt a hoof gently press my shoulder. I turned my head and spotted an earth pony. His fur was black, and he had a fire-coloured mane.

“It’s alright, Savage. It will soon wear off, he told me”, he told to me.

I didn’t know why but his voice sounded… did I knew him? Why did he call me Savage? Wait…

“Zitrus?”, I asked half unsure.

He gave me a smile.

“There you are.”

Slowly, very slowly, my memories came back to me. I was Savage. I was an alicorn. I was in the stable filled with this gas.
I looked around. I was in a tent. Or better, in Zitrus’ tent.

“Where are we? How are we not in the stable anymore?”, I asked him and slowly sat up.

My mane was a mess, and my emotions weren't exactly much better.

“Well, when you run off, I tried to follow you”, Zitrus started to recall. “But you were faster, and I soon fell victim to the stable's gas. I remember that I felt like a colt again… Like when I was young.

Luckily, I had always been a little adventurer, even in my younger years. I travelled around the stable, until I found the exit door. Curiosity took me and I went outside where I found Blueberry and Crystal.

Outside, in the fresh air, the gas effect slowly faded away and I was able to remember everything again. I told Blueberry and Crystal about the danger and that you were still in the stable. The two went inside to get you. Good for us, Crystals shield was also able to block the gas and together with Blueberry she was able to find you and drag you out.”

“Drag me out?”, I asked confused.

“Blueberry said that you resisted like your life depended on it. You called them monsters, screamed for help, kicked out…”

I was silence for a long moment. Yes, I remembered...

“Where are they right now?”, I asked Zitrus.

“Outside of the tent waiting. You were pretty scared around them. We had to separate you from them”, Zitrus explained and softly stroked my mane.

I felt bad. Really bad. I stood up, nearly throwing Zitrus from his hooves with my sudden movement.

“I have to see them.”

I stepped out of the tent into the light of the sunset. Two pairs of eyes immediately felt on me.

“Savage!”, Crystal said and only my broken state stopped her from jumping at me like an alicorn missile. Blueberry was close behind.

We three hugged each other close. Our muzzles touched softly.

“Sisters…”, I whispered.

“It’s alright. We understand. We are just happy that you all are safe”, Crystal said. Blueberry nuzzled my cheek in agreement.

But they did not understand. At least not fully…

“Are you sure you are alright with it?”

“Zitrus, for the last time. Just way to much happened today. I feel way to stressed to do anything more than sleep and feel you beside me.”

I and Zitrus were in his tent again. It was nighttime now and we all decided to go to sleep. Well, Zitrus needed some encouragement for it.

“Yes, I know, it is just… I had sex with Crystal and Blueberry. But not with you. I don't want you to feel left out”, he said and laid down next to me.

I gave him a kiss on the forehead.

“I do not. We do not have to force our needs just to stay equal with each other”, I explained.

“Yes but-“

“No buts!”, I demanded and placed a hoof on Zitrus' muzzle to shut him up. “Believe me, I would sleep with you but after today I don’t feel up to it. That does not have anything to do with you, it is just the way it is now. I would also say no to Blueberry or Crystal now.”

I gave a sight and removed my hoof from Zitrus lips before I continued: “Look Zitrus, I know you would like to treat each of us equally, to, show that you love us equally. But you don’t have to do that. Or at least not this way. We know that you love us. The same way we love each other too. Just because there are moments like this, does not mean we like each other less. A good relationship is not just about spending time together, but also knowing when the other needs space.”

“I know”, Zitrus said. “I am just still struggling with being in a herd.”

“I know. Just try to calm down a bit. Don’t try too hard to make this work. Just be yourself and act for yourself. And not for our sake or reason”, I told him and kissed him. And he kissed back.

It was the first (not drunk one) kiss we shared. It was not an unfamiliar feeling, since we technically already have done it. But this time it was different. This time it actually meant something and was not just a sloppy, drunk makeout. And even though I was right now tired and emotionally a bit stressed, I would not treat it.

“I love you, Savage”, Zitrus said, closed his eyes and wrapped his front legs around me.

“I know you do”, I said and held him close while drifting off to a much needed sleep.

Chapter 36 - Welcome to Alicornia

Crystal POV

Several days had passed. The stable and the events within lay far behind us, both physically and in our memory. Savage and Zitrus did not carry any long-lasting side-effects. Even better Zitrus seemed way calmer around us three. Or better, with us three being in a herd with him.

Besides, our group had noticed that the days were getting warmer and the nights shorter. This also lead to me losing my winter fur. No more fluffy Crystal until next winter, I guess.

We were about halfway to the place where Canterlot once had been. Along the way we had found a hoof full of new places that Zitrus didn't even know existed. Like an old silver mine, the Scorched Signal Radio station, and a petrified village. It was a rather depressing sight to see all the houses, trees, and even ponies frozen in their last moments.

Never the less, today we made another find. Another village, but this one seemed very much alive.

We were standing on a hill, spying on the village from a safe distance. I would have guessed there were a bit less than one thousand buildings. One of them was an extra tall one, right in the middle of the village.

“And you have no idea what this place is?”, Savage asked Zitrus as she looked over his shoulder at the map.

“No idea. It isn't mentioned here, so it was probably built after the great war. I've never heard of, or visited, it.”

He looked up and observed the buildings before he continued: “But from the look of it, these buildings look like they were built not too long ago. So,I would guess that it hasn't been around for even a year. That or they know how to keep it maintained and clean very well.”

Indeed, now that Zitrus pointed it out, I saw it too. The buildings looked new. Very new. They were also very solidly and beautifully built with polished wood, collared walls, and sometimes even marble (or at least something similar looking.)

“Should we check it out? It looks fancy”, I said with excitement.

“Yeah, that is the thing that concerns me”, Zitrus said.

“Oh pleeaaaase”, I said and made some big puppy eyes. “I thought we were here to explore.”

Zitrus gave a sight with meant so much like “fine”.

“Yay, to adventure!”, I said and jump-bounced down the hill.

“What if they don’t like alicorns?”, Blueberry threw in.

“Then we get out faster than they can draw their weapons and never come back”, Zitrus just said.

When we got closer, our thoughts were confirmed. The building did look new and fancy. Not fancy in a bad way it more looked like the owners really tried to make it look well maintained.

As we tried to enter the village, a passerby, a unicorn stallion, spotted us. His eyes went wide as there were three alicorns and an earth pony approaching.

“ALICORNS!”, he then screamed.

“Oh shit…”, Zitrus said and each of us got ready for a magical (literally) escape.

But to our surprise, the stallion did not retreat. He ran towards us and bowed down. And soon behind him, more ponies came. A lot more ponies. But all of them unarmed. They all surrounded us in a circle and bowed down.

We were so taken aback that for a moment we could just stare, dumbfounded. No matter what direction we looked, there was a pony bowing in front of us.

“What was that about not liking alicorns?”, I asked confused still not believing what was going on.

A single unicorn stallion moved through the circle, directly in front of us. He had a dark grey fur and a silver-white mane. He was taller than an average stallion. Similar in size of Zitrus. But he was stronger built. When he was only a few feet from us, he also gave a deep bow.

“Hail you, alicorns and thank you for gifting us with your presence”, he said with a loud voice and stood up again.

“Uuuuh… say what?”, I was able to get out.

“I am sorry, what is going on? Where did we end here?”, Zitrus asked confused.

The stallion gave him a pissed stare. Thanks to my mind reading abilities, I was able to tell that he was very displeased that a normal pony was standing with a group of alicorns. Even daring to speak for them. Then scepticism rose in him.

“Wait, does this earth pony keep you as prisoners?”, the stallion asked.

“What? Nonono!”, I quickly said.

Why does every pony think that?! I was able to read from Blueberries mind, who was already standing beside Zitrus protectively.

“Shouldn’t you ask if he is our prisoner?”, Savage asked.

“That we would not mind”, the stallion simply said.

Wait, what?

“Well thank you too”, Zitrus said, not even trying to hide his annoyance.

The stallion ignored Zitrus' statement: “Anyways, welcome to Alicornia. The new capital of Equestria and hopefully, soon the new home of the alicorn race.”

He pointed at the village behind him and then at himself.

“I am Stargazer, the mayor of this town. At least until an alicorn steps up to rule Alicornia. Then I will happily stand back and let the true ruler lead this city, and I shall act as counselor.”

“Not a very creative name with Alicornia”, I whispered to my sisters and Zitrus.

“So wait, you all here worship alicorns?”, Savage asked.

“Indeed!”, Stargazer said. “Alicorns once used to rule Equestria before the great war. So they shall do it again. Since your Goddess died it is your task to rule, what is rightfully yours. You are gifted with power, long life, and charisma.”

Zitrus and Blueberry shared a look. I did not need mind reading abilities to know that they think these inhabitants are crazy. Savage on the other hoof proudly raised her head.

“May our village know the names of our newly arrived princesses?”

Princess?

“I am Savage, this is Crystal, Blueberry and Zitrus Mixus”, Savage said and pointed at us with her wing as she said each pony's name.

“It is a pleasure to meet you. Please, let me show you around our beautiful place”, Stargazer offered.

We looked at each other and, after reaching a small, silent agreement, we followed Stargazer, who turned around and led the way through the village. Our gaze went from one building to the next while Stargazer explained each one

“And next to the boutique we have Fineline’s shop. She polishes gems to a new shape and sells them for more caps.”

“They tried to make this "capital" look expensive. Mostly luxury goods with outstanding architecture. Like a real capital should be in their eyes”, Zitrus whispered to us without letting Stargazer hear.

“And this is the palace. Like the previous princesses before the great war had one, our new princesses should have one too. The place where they can live and rule over Equestria.”

We stopped in front of the big building in front of the village that Stargaze pointed out. Closer up, it looked even more impressive. It was mostly white, had an historical architectural style, and definitely did not lack in space. We could not do more than just stare.

“Would you like to go inside?”, Stargazer, who was clearly filled with pride at our reaction, asked.

He lit up his horn to open the gate (which was about five times his size) and bowed to us to let us in. We did so and were greeted with an entrance area. It looked a bit empty here. I guess this room was meant to be a guard post. On the other side of the room was the next large, heavy door. Again, they did not spare on size. We did not even reach the door when Stargaze already was on our side and used his magic to open that gate too.

We entered the throne room. Compared to the entrance, this room was quite the opposite. A red carpet (which was already worth a small fortune by itself) on the floor leading to the thrones. tall windows let in a lot of sunlight. And everything was wonderfully decorated with plants. Not to mention that the room was huge. You could easy fly around in there without fear of crashing into something. And the thrones (emphasis on the plural) were majestic, tall but soft looking, chairs. Six of them, all at the other end of the room.

“We are still working on making more chairs for more alicorns. Right now, we have six done. But luckily you are only three so far”, Stargaze explained.

“Four”, I corrected.

“Yes, of course, but these chairs were made for the rulers, meaning alicorns only. And since your companion is only an earth-“

“Zitrus is our lover and nothing less! He is part of us and should be treated as such!", Blueberry said with raised voice and spread wings.

Stargazer backed away a bit and made a deep bow.

“Of course, I am sorry my princess”, he quickly apologised.

Blueberry calmed down and let the scared stallion stand up.

“Alright, let me show you the sleeping chambers. The maids should have prepared a bed.”

Once again we followed stargazer through the palace until we arrived at a wooden door. Opening it revealed a room filled with many beds. All were large enough to hold at least three alicorns. I guess they knew that alicorns often traveled in groups of three. One bed looked like it was freshly made.

“And this is the place you can stay sleep”, Stargaze explained.

“Thank you but I do not think we are going to need it. We were planning to travel further”, Zitrus said.

“Oh please, do not go already. You did not fully experience our beautiful capital and besides, it is already getting late. Why don't you at least stay the night here?", Stargazer offered.

Zitrus looked unsure to that.

“Come on Zitrus. The beds look super soft. Besides, there is nothing bad in just staying for one night”, I encouraged him.

Zitrus sighed.

“Fine.”

“Yay!”, I yelled and jumped on the bed, which was, indeed very soft. I had never been on such a soft bed. Clouds would have been nothing compared to this.

“I wish you all a pleasant night, my princesses”, Stargaze said, left the room and closed the door. But nothing without giving a bow.

“Well, what do you think about this place?”, I asked the group.

“I don’t like it. It seems so… unreal to me. This fake village, calling itself a capital, worshipping alicorns and taking them as leaders. It is so one sided. They do not question anything”, Zitrus said in concern.

Blueberry did not say anything and just kept her neutral expression. But I could tell that she was more on Zitrus side.

“Well I don’t mind it. I kind of like this place”, Savage said.

“Hmmm… I think we shouldn't try and judge it too soon. We should give it a try and judge when we leave. We could walk around a bit tomorrow”, I offered.

“Let us decide such tomorrow”, Zitrus meant, removed his saddlebag, and climbed into bed with me.

He snuggled up to my belly and rested his head on my shoulder. Blueberry and Savage joined too. Savage hugged me from behind and nuzzled my mane and Blueberry laid next to Zitrus, her large wing extending and giving us all a feathery blanket.

It must have looked rather cute how we all snuggled tight to each other while we drifted off to sleep in this comfy bed.

It was the next day, shortly before noon. It had been rather difficult to get out of this very comfortable bed while also being cuddled to the ponies you love. But as soon as we had been able to leave, we were greeted by servants who had brought us breakfast. Bread, butter, fruits and some awful black brew that Zitrus called coffee. And they all had given that for free!

We then had decided to walk around the village a bit on our own. Without Stargazer always leading us.

And it was a rather… interesting experience. Wherever we went, ponies bowed to us. Some even offered us goods.

“I think the ponies have mixed feelings about me”, Zitrus noticed. “For one part they might honour me since I have such a great connection to you three. On the other side they might dislike that I act so freely around you and even DARE to share the same spot as you. I wonder if they can guess that i woo you three..."

“Do you think they might try something stupid?”, Blueberry asked and stood protectively next to Zitrus. Her neutral expression watching the villagers.

“I don’t think so. They would not dare to act against the will of their Goddesses”, Zitrus said.

“I wouldn’t call it Goddesses. They more see us as their rulers. Their princesses”, Savage threw in.

She, out of all of us, seemed to mind the affection the least. I did not know what to think about it and was more neutral to the village. Zitrus and Blueberry were sceptical and disliked how the inhabitants acted around us. Savage, on her end, walked through the streets proudly with her head held high and demands with each step.

“Maybe, it still is too much for me. I would not be surprised if soon some ponies come to you and ask for your “royal advice””, Zitrus said.

We walked through the streets for a bit. The ponies around us kept up their act. After some minutes, Zitrus gave a heavy sigh.

“This is too much for me. I'm going back to the palace.”

“I'm coming too”, Blueberry said and stayed by Zitrus side.

“Alright, think that I'll continue with this trot for a bit. What about you Crystal?”, Savage asked me.

“I think I'll go for a bit of a flight and scan the area around the village”, I said.

“Well, see you later then”, Zitrus said.

Blueberry lit up her horn, and a moment later, she and Zitrus faded from view.

Author's Note

Yea, I had a lot of stress last week with might have ended up that this chapter is not as good written. Still, I like the idea of having a village in the wasteland who things that alicorns should be the rightful rules, just like Celestia and Luna once had been.

Thank you all for reading and feel free to give reviews. I will read them all.

Chapter 37 - Princess Savage (part 1)

Savage POV

I walked alone through the streets of Alicornia. Blueberry went with Zitrus to the palace and Crystal was flying over the village and scouting the area.

I had to admit, I liked this village. Sure, the idea of being the capital is a bit over the top maybe, but I liked that, or better yet my kind, were respected here.

And with respect, I do not mean it the way like the Goddess once did. Under the Goddess we were feared. Ponies avoided or obeyed because they were scared. But here in Alicornia the inhabitants adored us. They saw us as leaders.

I do not know too much about Equestria before the great war, over 200 years ago. But I know that they also were ruled by two alicorns. Celestia and Luna. As alicorns, they were long lived and gained wisdom and power over the course of their thousand year long lives. Does it surprise anypony that they were able to hold everything together with so much experience?

“I am sorry, my princess.”

A voice to my left suddenly pulled me out of my own head.

I turned my head and was greeted with a unicorn mare. She had a light green coat and a white mane and tail. The mane was bound into a ponytail. She also wore an elegant white, blue dress. She looked up to me as she dipped into a half bow.

“Could I ask for your royal advice?”, she asked me.

“Sure, what would you like to know?”, I agreed.

The face of the mare lit up.

“Thank you, your highness. You see, I create dresses and clothing of all kinds. Normally I got my fabric and thread from a trader who has access to an old prewar textile mill. But he told me that it would soon be empty. Now I soon will need a new way to get my fabric or else I will have nothing to work with”, the mare explained.

With all fairness, I had not much knowledge about dressmaking or fabrics in general. But this mare asked for advice, and I could at least try.

“So, you're looking for a new way to get textiles?”, I asked her.

“Yes, your highness”, the mare answered and gave a polite bow.

I had to think about this. It was not an easy problem. Just a simple string was not always easy to find. Let alone in high numbers. But then an idea crossed my mind.

“Do you know the place Greengrass?”

The mare gave a nod.

“I do. Some days away from here. I sometimes send my goods there to sell.”

“Good. Has a lot of knowledge when it comes to cultivating plants, since they have unsullied ground”, I explained. “Normally, they use it to grow eatable grass, but they may also be able to grow cotton. They don’t even have to use the unpolluted places since you do not use it as food. Instead, you further expand it. Are you able to weave?”

“A little, yes. I am sure I will be able to master it. But I might need to hire some pony. Still, this might save my business if Greengrass cooperates, which I am sure they will”, the grey mare said happily.

“Indeed. And if you are able to expand more, then you might even put the old textile mill back into operation”, I said.

“Yes, thank you! Thank you very much for this advice”, the mare said and gave a deep bow in gratitude.

I had to smile at that. I clearly saved the day for this mare. Maybe I wouldn't make such a bad ruler? In the end, it feels nice to be adored like that.

I lowered myself into the warm water. Today was a good day and this relaxing bath was just the thing I now deserved. I helped some pony folks while walking through the streets and even convinced Zitrus and Blueberry to stay for another night in Alicornia.

I mean, why not? They treated us very good here. They brought us food, made the bed completely fresh and even offered me, as soon as I came back into the palace, a hot bath.

Now I was in that hot bath, which took up half the room. It was more a pool than a bath. Enough space for multiple alicorns. But since I was on my own, I enjoyed the extra space while one mare cleaned my long mane with soap. Her name was Crow, and she was a short black earth pony with an open long mane. A second mare, with a curly blue mane and a mistyrose body, stood in the background and prepared the towels for when I came out of the water. Which will most likely not be too soon.

Suddenly, the door to the bathroom opened and Zitrus, Blueberry and Crystal entered.

“Ah sisters, join me. I just got into the water. You too, Zitrus”, I offered.

“I'll pass”, Zitrus meant shortly.

Blueberry looked over the elegantly decorated room and looked more disgusted than pleased.

“They built such a large bathroom just for their rulers? And have even filled it?", Blueberry said with a partially neutral expression on her face.

"Only the best for our kind", I said to her.

The mare who had prepared the towels stepped up next to Blueberry.

“Are you alright, my highness? You seem stressed. I could help you clean while Crow is busy with miss Savage”, the mare offered.

“I can clean myself!”, Blueberry threw back harshly.

The poor mare took a step back in fear.

Zitrus gave a heavy sigh.

“Can Crystal and I have a short talk with Savage alone?", he said, not only to Blueberry, but to the staff as well.

My blue sister seemed happy to leave the room. She didn't wait long to turn and head outside, followed by Crow and the second mare

“What is wrong with Blueberry?”, I asked my green sister as soon as the door shut.

Crystal shook her head and answered: “Blueberry is a bit stressed. She does not like it here. This nonstop worshipping makes her feel wrong.”

“Why? These citizens fulfill our every need and adore us. Besides, she told me that she is willing to stay here another night.”

“Yes, she did. For your sake”, Zitrus said with a bit louder voice.

A moment of silence hung between the three of us. Just me starring at Crystal and Zitrus while they looked back at me. Then Crystal laid down on the pool edge. Her front hooves gently hung in the water.

“Blueberry doesn’t want this. All of this. She does not like luxury. She has no use for such. She is happy with less and us around her. She wishes more to be treated like everypony else instead of some princess. But also, she does not think that she deserves the gifts and affection of these ponies. And on that part I agree”, Crystal explained.

“What do you mean sister?”

“Savage, you know me. I like to be in the centre and bath a bit in the shine and devotion. But here it is different. These ponies think we are perfect. But you and me especially know that this is not the case. We did awful things in our pasts. Things that make me unable to ever think of myself as perfect.”

“That was while we were under the Goddess. That was a different time. The Goddess tried to get the respect of ponies through shows of force and inspiring fear, like a tyrant. These ponies here don't respect us for who we pretend to be. They do so because of who we really are.”

“And who are you?”, Zitrus asked.

I gave a snort out of my nostrils.

“What a stupid question. I am Savage. I am…”

The princess of Alicornia and soon the wasteland?

I was unsure if I should say that. Would this just turn me back into my old self? The fanatic that once thought that alicorns should rule over the wasteland? But too late I realised my mistake. Crystal gave me a concerned look as she was able to read my thoughts. And Zitrus was able to read Crystals expression…

“Crystal, Blueberry and I decided that we will leave tomorrow shortly before noon. I hope you are ready then.”

With that said, the two turned around and left too, leaving me alone in the bathroom.

I dove into the water. One, to finish cleaning my mane and second, to clear my mind.

They do not get it! They just need a bit of time.

It was the next day and I sat in the throne room on one of these majestic chairs. They might look good, but they still need a bit of improvement in comfort. Especially if you sit in them for a long time.

Stargazer took note that I helped a lot of folks around the village and recommended that I should hold court. Which means sitting on the throne, setting rules, and processing cases to keep order. Since I am the law, ponies would come to me for judgments. But also, if they just need some advice or help to solve problems.

“... and since we hope to to expand our capital with immigration, we need ways for ponies to notice this place. It would also help to grow our economy.”

A smaller yellow stallion with an orange combed mane stood in front of me. He figured out that Alicornia need to grow in population in order to keep the growing business of the city up. But, of course, also to make the city expand. Higher population means bigger city.

“I see. Well, the problem I faced was that there was no road or path leading to Alicornia. The only reason why I and my group found this place was, because we were walking offroad to explore. But normally ponies travel on given ways like streets. So, if there should be more ponies coming here, then we also need to make it possible to find Alicornia”, I told.

“Yes, your highness, we thought about this too. But the problem is that connecting the nearest locations with roads would take a lot of time, effort, and caps", the stallion said in concern.

“Indeed, but we have to start on it sooner rather than later. One day, it will be essential for faster and safer travels. But we can start with small steps at the beginning, which gives a cheap but fast head start. We lay a gravel road to the north and connect it with a Pre-war roast in the south that my green sister found yesterday”, I suggested.

The stallion gave a nod in agreement.

“That sounds plausible. We will immediately plan a route.”

Another job well done, I thought to myself and felt rather proud.

“Alright, if that is all, then I am ready for the next case.”

“Well, that would be us”, an all too familiar voice said.

Zitrus, Crystal and Blueberry entered through the gate and came to a halt in front of my throne, looking up to me. Zitrus wore his saddlebag and Blueberry had her longbow equipped.

The yellow stallion realised that this was not a moment for any other pony to be present and swiftly escaped out of the room.

"We are ready to leave”, Zitrus simply said.

“That again?”, I asked and rolled my eyes. “Why do we already have to go? Don’t you guys see how good we have it here? Ponies respect us. We are their princesses. And from here we could build up Equestria again. To harmony like it once had been before the great war. With us ruling it.”

“Savage, we said that we’re going to leave Alicornia today. And we don’t want to stay for another day. We want to go now”, Zitrus said with a firm voice.

“Why? What do you have against Alicornia, Zitrus? Here you could finally settle down and live a life in peace with your three mares and nothing to do”, I asked the stallion with the fire colored mane.

“First, i do not like it here. Being around ponies who give me stares, half in respect, half in displeasure.first, i do not like it here.

Second, I am not ready to settle down yet.

Third, IF I settle down, then it will be somewhere, we ALL enjoy living. And none would like to be here. Except for you.”

“Even you, Crystal?”, I asked my green sister, a bit shocked.

For her part,she gave a small but serious nod.

“This place is not made for me. They act like my past does not matter…”

“But here we can be perfect. Ponies here know that we did wrong in our past, but they love us for what we are now. For what can be achieved under our rule”, I told her.

“I am not a leader”, Crystral said. Her voice was death serious. “These ponies here worship us like everything we do is correct. But it is not. Savage, I cannot make all the pain go away. I do not have the answer for everything. Even without my brutal past mistakes, I will never be able to heal all the cancer.

Maybe there are alicorns who can lead this village, and even Equestria, to a bright future. Who does not only solve daily problems like you do, but also is able to make in the right decisions in darker times. But I not such an alicorn. And neither are you.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?!”, I asked very offended.

It was Blueberry this time who spoke. Her normally neutral voice sounded very short tempered now.

“That you are not able to rule this place. As soon as you feel pressed into a corner, might it be by a huge problem, or a mistake made by you, you will let corruption fall over you. Just like you're doing now.”

“That is not true!”, I yelled at her and spread my wings.

“Savage, please”, Zitrus said calmly.

I looked at him with a bit of furry.

“Savage… something ponies cannot handle, is power. And you, an alicorn, have a lot of power. You have strength, are able to fly and cast the most powerful spells. Once you saw your kind as the superior one. The kind that should rule over the wasteland. It took a long time to change you into the alicorn you are now. Please don’t turn back to your old self again…”

“Well maybe I want to be my old self again!”, I gave back with my voice raised. “Maybe I liked how I once used to be! Did you ever think about that? Of course not! For you I was the evil monster! Were you ever concerned about how I saw myself. I didn't see myself as a monster. You guys always thought the Goddess made me the way I was. Using her influence to turn me into somepony evil. But you weren't any better! You just taught me lessons about friendship and how to be good and so on. But maybe I never wanted such! Because who says that your way is right?! You only think that your ways are right!”

Without even really noticing it, I had stood up from my throne and came closer to my two sisters and Zitrus. Head high and wings spread wide.

On the other side, Crystal had made some steps back. Even Zitrus was scared, cowering with his ears pinned back. He was normally quite good at reasoning with other ponies using reason and logic. But this time he had nothing to say. He couldn’t tell if I wanted to be, what he describes as “good”, or if he just made me that way. Now it was ME who had him pressed into a corner. And I was going to exploit this.

But Blueberry stepped in between us. With her wings also spread she faced me, blocking the way to Zitrus and Crystal

“How dare you say such things?! We have loved you, the alicorn you became!”, she hissed.

“Well then, if you do NOT love me anymore, there is no reason for you to stay. You wanted to leave? Fine by me! Go!”, I shouted back.

“Savage, no! You belong with us! We can not leave without you!”, Crystal said with tears in her eyes.

I hated to see my sister cry. But this time I could not care less. I lit up my horn and teleported Blueberry, Crystal, and Zitrus away. Away from my sight and Alicornia.

Teleporting three ponies for a great distance gave me a headache.

But that would go away. I just turned around and made my way back to the throne. Head held high. I had a kingdom to rule after all.

Author's Note

Do you remember that the villagers would not dare to do something to Zitrus? Well, i was honest :P

A classical story how power leads to corruption. Many times told, and still happens every day…
Let’s see how princess Savage will lead and what the group, of three now, will do.

Chapter 38 - Princess Savage (part 2)

Blueberry POV

I hit the ground hard, landing on my back. The impact knocked the air out of my lungs. I took a deep breath only to lose all my efforts again as a heavy load landed on my belly.

“Where are we?”, asked the load laying on me.

Even if I had known the answer, I would not have been able to answer, due to trying to breathe again.

“Oh?! I am sorry, Blueberry”, Zitrus said as he got off me.

Savage had teleported us away for a great distance, which led to a bit of inaccuracy. I, Zitrus and Crystal had gotten a bit of a rough landing.

Zitrus swiftly helped me to stand up. Half dizzy, I took a look at my surroundings.

We were no longer in Alicornia. Instead, we were on the hill where we had once spied on the village before we had entered it. The houses and the palace could be seen from up here. The palace which Savage was now in…

"We have to go back!”, Crystal yelled who also had landed not far away from us.

“And to what point? Savage would just kick us out again”, Zitrus said with a hint of sadness.

“But we cannot just let her back? She is part of our wing! She is still our Savage who we love!”

I myself was not so sure about that. OUR Savage would not have just kicked us out. That was not the Savage I knew and loved. I was very hurt in that moment. How she could just throw us away like we meant nothing to her…

“I know! But what should we do?! I know we cannot leave without her! But I do not know how we can get her! I… I do not know who Savage is…”, Zitrus said, getting quieter the more he spoke.

“Savage is our alicorn we love!”, Crystal yelled. “She is the one who cares for us! She… she…”

And then she began to cry. She fell to the ground and covered her face with a hoof. But I could still see the endless stream of tears going down.

Zitrus was quickly by her side and took her into his front legs. Holding her close and stroking her head. But there were also tears in his eyes…

The first time I ever saw Zitrus cry. And it was a sight I never forgot. That tall stallion… these small tears…

“Now now, Crystal. You still have us”, Zitrus tried to comfort my green sister a bit.

“I know… but… but Savage… She was… part of us… She is… just as… just as important… She is… our love…”, Crystal was able to press out between many tears and sobs.

I wanted to say something. Comfort Zitrus and Crystal. But I could not. So much hate filled me at that moment. How could Savage do this? How could she hurt them so much?!

It was late in the night. My eyes drifted over the dark village of Alicornia.

I was not able to sleep. My mind was way too stressed with infinite thoughts, but nothing was able to fit itself together. But I did not mind that much. As long as Zitrus and Crystal were able to sleep during the night.

Crystal cried nearly the whole day until exhaustion took her. Zitrus and I had not dared to leave her side and had stayed close to her. Even now, zitrus hadn't left her side. He was also asleep while cuddling the still taken green alicorn. He had not even built up the tent and the two were spending the night in open sky.

We were not able to leave the place. Not without Savage. We could not just leave her behind. Still too deep were our feelings for her. But what should we have done? We knew that Savage did not want to see us. She would have just teleported us away again. We knew that because we knew the old Savage. The fanatic Savage. It was hard to argue with her since she maintained her point of view no matter what. It took a long time to change her into the Savage we loved. And so little time to turn her back…

My eyes fell on the palace in particular. So close and still so far…

Suddenly, a flash of light appeared right in front of me which made me jump backwards.

“Ow, my head. Such long teleportation spells hurt … Blueberry! Thank the Goddess you are still here.”

Savage!

“Savage?! What are you doing here?”, I asked her.

For a short moment I was happy to see her. But right after I picked up my guard again and spread my wings dangerously. She had hurt Zitrus! She had hurt Crystal!

“What do you want?”, I hissed and glared daggers at her.

My purple “sister” lowered her head in shame. She was not able to look at me directly.

“Blueberry, I am sorry. I know I… I did very wrong, and I apologise for everything. Please. Are Zitrus and Crystal here as well”, Savage begged.

But that left me cold.

“Oh no! If you think you can come back now and the two would jump at you and forgive you then-“

“SAVAGE!”

Suddenly a green missile rushed past me and jumped at Savage, nearly taking her from her hooves. I gave a disappointed sigh.

I should not be surprised, I thought, fully aware that Crystal could read my mind. But she was way too busy hugging Savage to care about anything else.

“Savage? You came back to us?”, Zitrus asked.

He looked a bit tired from being ripped out of sleep but neither less he had a smile on his face. But unlike Crystal he still kept a safe distance from the purple alicorn.

“Yes, I am here and yes, I want to come back… please”, Savage said with a heavy voice.

At least she felt guilty. That is something at least.

“Why?”, was all Zitrus asked for now.

“Because I missed you! All three of you”, Savage said with a sad mood. “I never wanted to send you away. I wanted you three to rule by my side. But in the moment, you said you wanted to leave, and you didn’t see me as a possible ruler… I felt backstabbed about my happiness and the chance to become a princess. So, I teleported you away.

Afterwards, I continued to hold court and give advice on how to improve Alicornia as the future capital. I even planned to write a law book. But the more the day went on, the lonelier I felt. When I went to our large bed tonight, I could not sleep. I missed you… The staff had even changed the touvet. It no longer had your scent… I realised that I had no pony now…”

“You hurt us three a lot!”, I hissed, still feeling a bit bitter.

“Yes, I know. And I am really sorry for that. Believe me! I thought Alicornia was the place for me, where I belonged. But it was not. You, my wing, are the place where I belong. No matter what I would have been able to become”, Savage explained and hung her head low.

There was a long moment of silence between us. I could see that Zitrus was still unsure.

“I am happy you are back, Savage, I really am. But I wonder what you really want. Do you want to be with us, or do you want to be a princess? Because we three cannot give you such. We can give you love, for being the Savage we know. But I think we all three agree when we say, we still do not see you as a possible ruler”, Zitrus said sharp and direct.

Even Crystal let go of Savage and came to our side. Together we looked at Savage, a small space in between us. She had to decide now. Between power or love.

“I am not a ruler. I have shown that to you and to myself. As much as I might would like it, I must admit that I am too easily corrupted by power. If I would rule the wasteland, I would only turn it more into waste than a land”, Savage said with a heavy disappointment towards herself.

“You asked me who I am. I am Savage. I am an alicorn who has made many mistakes in her life, but thanks to the ponies I love, I will never make them again. I promise you, that I will never try to reach for power again.”

And there was Crystal rushing again. Rushing at Savage and giving her a hug. Savage got a smile on her face, and she gently returned the gesture.

Me and Zitrus shared a look. He gave a satisfied nod and we two joined the group cuddle. And I had to admit, even with all my hate before, it felt good to be united again. Feeling the mental and physical presence of each other.

“Thank you…”, Savage whispered and wrapped her wings around us.

We could just stand there for hours, but it was still in middle of the night, and we all were tired.

“And what about Alicornia?”, Crystal asked.

“I told Stargazer that I am not the alicorn they search for. They need some pony who can lead them. Not a supposed princess like me. I am sure, sooner or later, Alicornia will find another alicorn who takes the role as a princess.”

What did I personally think will happen to Alicornia. Will it ever be a capital and alicorns rule over the wasteland? In this century, definitely not and even further in the in the future I would doubt it. BUT I was sure that Alicornia will find at least one new alicorn to worship. But that was not my concern. If they like to do it, then I did not see the problem. As long it was none of us.

“Whatever, let us all hit the hay for the night”, Zitrus said with a yawn.

“Could we please not build up the tents? I would like to spend the night with all of you instead of being in a two-pony tent”, Savage asked a bit unobtrusive.

“Of course, our princess”, Zitrus said with a smile

Author's Note

Not the best chapter I admit. For everyone who is now disappointed that this situation ended so quickly… well there are still chapters going on.
But beside of that, the group is united once again.

Feel free to leave any kind of comment.

Chapter 39 - Two wings to fly

Crystal POV

Alicorns are tall strong majestic and and are graced with a grand appearance. Every pony who has seen one would know it. But right now, Blueberry was quite the opposite. Helpless, weak, and fully at my mercy.

“Crystal… please… aaah… I can… cannot take it… aaah… anymore…”

Blueberry was lying on the floor. Her front and back legs were tied together with a rope and even her wings were bound to her body. She was not able to move anything except for maybe her head.

I also had covered her eyes with a cloth, so she was not even able to see what was happening to her. But she could very well feel it.

We two shared the tent for tonight and I was going to use this time with her. I was laying in front of her as I pushed my tongue deep in her mare hood and exploring her from the inside. I tasted her mare juice that was already very familiar to me. Not only wasn’t this our first intimate night together but it wasn’t the first time in this night I was pushing Blueberry to the edge. Seriously, I wondered how a mare could come so many times…

I could see how Blueberry’s wings tried to fight against the rope, but it was no use. Even if it wasn’t for her exhaustion, her shackle was way too strong.

“Crystal…”, Blueberry was able to say amidst her heavy breathing.

Blueberry was a bottom mare. Normally she was protective, brave and very good in hiding her emotions. But when it came to being intimate, she was unable to do anything more than take it. She fully gave herself to the touch and was like an inexperienced filly. That was nothing negative, of course. I myself liked it very much.

In the bed I was the dominant mare. Does not matter who I had. But I also loved to give. Seeing how the other loses control, falling into bliss and giving themselves fully to me. That was what excited me. And thanks to my mind reading ability, I knew how they felt during my “work”.

So, when me and Blueberry spent the night together, it always ended me setting the goal to get this blue alicorn dry.

“Come on, my cutie. I know there is still a drop left in you”, I said as I took a little break from her marehood. Her juice covered my whole muzzle.

“Crystal… I… EEEP!”

Bblueberry was cut off mid sentence when I bit her left crotch nipple. But I did not plan to give her a long break as I lit up my horn and used my magic to play with her vulva. My nibbles on her tits changed to lustful licks as I looked up at my blue sister. She, for her part, was breathing very fast, trying to get as much air as possible. Her chest rose and sank with every breath. She was not even able to say anything anymore. Just moaning loudly.

I let go of her nipple and stood up, towering over Blueberry. At first she was a bit confused, but then I lowered my rear, touching my marehood to hers. I smirked down at Blueberry as I started to move.again and again our sensitive parts rubbed against each other. Our swollen knobs dancing to a symphony of pleasure and passion. And then it happened.

The tent was filled with a high AAAAAAH as Blueberry screamed. Her mare hood spread the sweet elixir on my own.

I chuckled a bit as I stepped back a bit and looked over my "artwork". A completely exhausted blue alicorn. Still tied up, and blindfolded, her tongue hung out as she breathed heavily. Her mane was a mess, and her backside was covered in her own juices. Her chest rapidly rising and falling with every breath.

I lit my horn and released the knot on the ropes, freeing her from her bonds. Her wings just flopped open in exhaustion to help her cool off.

I patiently waited until she was able to talk again.

“How was that, my cutie?”, I asked and laid myself on top of her.

“Too much. Way too much”, Blueberry admitted. “But I have to say, the part with tying me up with a rope, I am not such much into.”

“I know. But this was more for my delight. Besides, you still seemed to enjoy it”, I told her with a chuckle and gave a boop on her snoot.

Blueberry scrunched said snoot and looked away in embarrassment. We were quiet for a moment, just enjoying the afterglow as we cuddled.

“When we started our herd, you were unsure how you would feel towards a mare. Is that still the case?”

Blueberry didn’t answer for a while and my mind reading ability told me, she was thinking about my question. As best as her exhausted body was allowing.

“I remember that I have said, the only mares I could sleep with, are you and Savage. And I still stand to that. You two are the mares I love and no other. And yes, I do enjoy the nights with Savage and you. especially you, since you are very good at... this. You just know how to hit... the right spots”, Blueberry said a bit embarrassed.

“Let’s say, being able to read minds, does help a lot”, I said with a half innocent smirk.

“I can assume”, Blueberry said. “But still, spending the night with Zitrus is… different. We are in a herd, and I am happy about this. I love you Crystal and I love Savage but somehow… with Zitrus it is a bit different. I cannot quiet explain it, but it is like…”

“Like the bond you share with him is even a tiny bit stronger with him?”, I said, giving her a helping hoof.

“Yes… That does not mean I do not love you! I would be hurt if I would lose one of you! I was when Savage broke up with us. But with Zitrus…”

“No, I understand. I really do.”

“You do? How?”, Blueberry asked.

“Let us talk about this tomorrow. With all of us. We might need some rest now, alright?”

An my words, Blueberry gave a big yawn and closed her eyes willingly. She had come way too much, so she was unable to stay awake any longer. She on was only able to mumble a half hearted "alright" before sleep overtook her.

It was noon of the next day. New appeloosa was just a few days walk from our current location, so we decided to take it slow. So, a good midday rest was just the right thing. And that we did while being on a hill, looking over the landscape and letting the spring sun warm us.

Savage was laying on the ground and I was laying with my belly on her back, chin resting on her head. I must have looked like a lazy cat. Blueberry and Zitrus were also laying right next to us. Zitrus was on his back and had his head on her back.

It was the perfect picture of a strong herd.

“Guys, I was thinking”, I started, and all eyes were on me. (Except Savage maybe since it was not possible for her to give eye contact.)

“We are a herd, right?”, I asked.

“Well, yes”, Zitrus said.

“And we love each other, right?”

“What do you want to say?”, Savage asked me.

“I was thinking that we call us a wing. But maybe that is not true. A wing was in Unity, when the Goddess was still alive. A group of three alicorns were a wing. Not three alicorns and an earth pony.”

“Maybe, but we have a connection like a wing”, Savage said.

“Do we really?”, I questioned. “Don’t get me wrong, we DO have a bond. A strong bond that can only be found in a relationship. I know that you three love me and I love you back. And that goes with all of us. We are four ponies fully in love with each other.”

“But?”, Blueberry asked.

“But we also have… a special bond with one pony in particular. That does not mean the connection to the other two has less value, it is just like the other one is just very special. Like the bond you two have”, I said and extended my wing to point at Blueberry and Zitrus.

The two opened their eyes in surprise.

“What?”, was all Zitrus could say.

“Let’s be real, you two have a really strong connection. You two have known each other way longer than we have, and you two went through so much together before me and Savage joined you. You two are special to each other”, I tried to explain.

“Well… yeah… maybe… but that does not mean that you two are less special”, Zitrus said.

“Exactly. I know we are still in a herd. You love us all equally. That what you have with Blueberry, you are like one.”

Blueberry and Zitrus were quiet for a short moment.

“Well yeah… guess that part is true. Blueberry and I have this little, like you would say it, extra connection”, Zitrus said and leaned up to give the blue alicorn a kiss on the cheek. She, for her part, blushed in surprise at the kiss.

“I just don’t want you two to think you were less valuable”, Zitrus said to me and Savage.

“We do not, because we know exactly how you feel. Because me and Savage have the same “extra connection””, I said.

“We do?”, Savage asked.

But I could read her mind. She could not trick me. I could tell that she knew exactly what I mean.

“Yes, we do!”, I said and cuddled her while still being on her back.

Zitrus and Blueberry chuckled at the sight and our group felt back into a peaceful silence for a moment.

“What separates us then from a wing then?”, Blueberry asked.

“A wing worked… like a real wing. It worked like a body part. It was one. Like you can say that your wing is made out of hundreds of feathers, you can also say a wing was made out of three alicorns. But in the end, it was still ONE wing. ONE part of your body”, Savage tried to explain.

“Indeed. And we here are not a wing”, I agreed. “BUT that does not mean we are two pairs with a really close friendship to each other. We are still a herd. We are still four ponies in love with each other.”

“So, what are we?”, Zitrus gave as question.

I thought about it for a little moment.

“I guess we are two wings. We are on one body. We are connected to each other; we work together and nothing could separate us. Because only together we are able to fly.”

Author's Note

Here we are. The reason why the story is called Two Wings. One of my favorite chapters.
But maybe that is just me. Maybe you think this chapter is shit, maybe you think this story is shit, maybe you think I am shit. If you do, feel free to write a comment and I promise I will take note of it, read it and cry. Just a little.
Just kidding, but do feel free to give reviews. Anything that helps to improove the story is welcome.

Oh and btw, this is not the final chapter.

Chapter 40 - Comming home

Savage POV

I lay on my belly with my rear in the air. My eyes were closed and breathing heavy as I felt Zitrus thrust his stallionhood into me. With each thrust came a wet sound that mingled with the quiet moans from me and Zitrus

Never ever would have I thought that I would be so keen to sleep with a stallion. And now, I even moved my hips in perfect synchronicity to help him.

Zitrus was standing on his hindlegs and had his front hooves placed on my flanks. He was moving slow but strong. Each thrust went deep in me, and I could feel his full length.

Sure, mares know how to treat a mare. They can do the job better and still hold out for longer. But I had to admit that it was a good feeling to get a very deep “massage”.

If I were to describe the sex I had with Zitrus in just two words, then I would say: Married couple

When I am with Zitrus, we are like a couple that has been married for some years. We have our favourite positions. We know what the other likes. We found the rhythm very quickly.

Now, that might sound boring, emotionless, or even sad, having young love already mature to such a state, it was quite the opposite. We are two ponies who know how to make love to one another in a way that normally takes years to develop.

But of course, that does not mean he is my favourite. I think this is something you learn when being in a herd. Each is different in bed, and you do not start to pick favourites. You start to enjoy the individuality. Besides, this was not about the sex, it was about the feelings you share with each other.

I felt Zitrus getting closer. But he tried to resist the urge to give in and cum in me. He wanted to cum with me but was now moving slower and safer, so as to put off reaching the point of no return.

I did not care. I was close too. I needed a final few good thrusts and I needed them now!

I used my magic to give Zitrus’ backside a gentle but firm shove. Zitrus was so taken by surprise that he nearly lost balance. He fell forward and with him, his dick went very deep inside, and I gave a surprised but lustful gasp.

But that move made Zitrus also lose his concentration. I felt his stallionhood quickly swell in me and a thick warm load filled me. But that was exactly what I needed. I flapped my wings as my velvet walls squeezed tight and I also came. I could literally feel how my marejuice got mixed up with his cum.

We both kept that position until we both felt drained and our genital muscles relaxed. We both felt exhausted. I just let myself plop on the ground, breathing heavily. Soon after I could feel a presence laying on my right side, also out of breath.

Zitrus nuzzled my mane. He loved that and I did too. In general, I liked how much he adored the beauty of us alicorns. But I also know that physical appearance is not the only thing that he cares about…

“Can I ask you something?”

That got Zitrus attention. He knew that I was about to ask a serious question. And I expected nothing more than honesty.

“What is it?”, Zitrus asked.

“Before Blueberry, Crystal and I asked you if we four could make a herd, you were struggling with the choice, who you would pick of us three”, I recalled.

“That’s what I said, yes”, Zitrus agreed.

"But you were actually more tempted to pick Blueberry or Crystal. The only reason us two are together now is because of this herd. Else I would have been your last option. Isn’t that right?”

Zitrus was silent at my words. It was not a shocked silence; it was more of a guilty silence. That alone told me the answer… But I could not hold a grudge against him. Not after I expected him to be honest. I had known the risk of asking for the truth…

“Yes, that is correct”, Zitrus then finally admitted. “Let’s face it, we had a really rough start. You hated me and it took a while to gain your trust. But if I were a pony who made snap decisions on love, i would have asked blueberry out long ago. And that is the point. The longer I waited, the more I saw you change. To a mare I fell in love with. Just like I did with Blueberry and Crystal.

So in other words, when we started our herd, you weren't my first choice, BUT in that moment, I already knew, that you might become one. And since then, my feelings for you only grew. For the Savage you are now.

If you would ask me again, who I would take to be my ONLY mare, Blueberry, Crystal or you, then I would not have an answer again. Because I love all three of you.”

I had to smile at Zitrus' words. I leaned forward and kissed him softly.

“I love you”, I said and wrapped my wing over him as a blanket.

“And I love you, Savage”, he returned and snuggled tight to me.

“Home, sweet home”, Zitrus said as we entered the city.

We had finally reached our destination, New Appleloosa. One of the biggest names in the wasteland. It wasn't a huge city, but it was famous for many things. For starters, their train tracks. New Appleloosa was kind of like the mane station for all trains. Many houses in the city were even built out of old train cars.

Another part was the security the city had. One of the best defenses made this place very safe to live. But the reason why they had this was also because New Appleloosa traded with slavers.

“I nearly forgot that you were born here”, Crystal said and looked around.

I did the same. But for being in a city that worked so close with slavers, the place was… friendly. It was very inviting looking, but that was to be expected, since most of the buildings were made out of junk. But besides that, the mood was calm, and I hadn't spotted any slaves so far

“What was it like to grow up in a city that had a good relationship with slavers?”, I asked Zitrus.

“Let’s say… it was not bad”, Zitrus told. “In fact, it was even a good colthood I had. This place was safe and not poor. They took care of their inhabitants. About the slaves… well, when you’re young, you don’t really notice it very much. You kind of grow up with the fact that there is something like slaves. Trapped ponies or other creatures. It was not often I saw them but still… You get taught that this is how it goes. Maybe that was the reason why I wanted to travel around ever since I was young. I could not bear the idea of being trapped in a place forever. It was thanks to my journeys I saw the brutal truth behind slavery…”

Zitrus lapsed into a long pause. I assumed that he felt the guilt, for never paying attention to the slaves when he was young.

“But I have to admit, this place changed a lot. Last time I was here was some days before I met Blueberry the first time”, Zitrus commented.

“How so?”, Crystal asked.

“Well, it looks different. It looks… better. The houses, the street, even the guard posts. Hard to explain. But it looks like the city made a change. Sure, a lot they had to rebuild after the big fight with the Enclave.”

“The fight with the Enclave?”, Blueberry asked.

We walked through the streets. The inhabitants did not mind that alicorns walked around here. Many did not even pay attention to us.

“Indeed. New Appleloosa was under attack, shortly after the Goddess died. It was a hard battle against the Enclave. Many ponies died there and much got destroyed. They built the city back up, that I can see. But it seems like they gave it more... Flair.”

We came to a monument that was set up in the middle of a crossroads. It was a statue of an earth pony made out of stone. It was aiming with a rife towards the sky. It was impressively made even though it was not big.

“Yes, I heard about the battle from a sister“, Crystal remembered. “Must have been something huge. Were you a part of it too, Zitrus?”

“No”, Zitrus said. “I was on an adventure when it happened. I only got the information when I came back here. The news hit me hard, since I only came back here to visit some pony important. And then you find the city half destroyed with many inhabitants’ dead…”

A depressing mood now hung in the air, so I tried to change the subject.

“And what are we going to do here, by the way?”, I asked.

“We're meeting that important pony I mentioned earlier. My mother”, Zitrus said and stopped in front of the monument.

I wanted to say something when my eyes fell on the inscription of the statue.

IN MEMORY OF THOSE THAT FELL IN THE BATTLE WITH THE ENCLAVE

Author's Note

This chapter I have rewritten many times in my head. It just feels… edgy. But for some reason, I couldn’t come up with a better outcome.
Like always, feel free to give reviews.

Chapter 41 - Raiding raiders

Author's Note

Autor's note this time on top?

I wanted to warn ever reader for this chapter. It has a very brutal scene in it with some might dislike or find disturbing.
IF you read the chapter, feel free to give any kind of comment.

Chapter 41 - Raiding raiders

Blueberry POV

It was nighttime in New Appleloosa. Ssix ponies were sitting around a campfire somewhere in the middle of the village. Zitrus, Crystal, Savage and I on one side of the flame, while Rampage and Glaive were sharing the other side.

Rampage and Glaive were a married couple and had known zitrus since he was a colt. Rampage was an earth pony with yellow fur and a short grey mane. Only his short beard had hints of brown. He was smoking a tobacco pipe and wore a poncho. It made him look older than he actually was.

Glaive was also an earth pony. But unlike her husband she looked younger than she must have been. She was smaller, had a dark blue brushed mane with black streaks and her fur was light blue.

“Thank you again for letting us stay with you”, Zitrus said to the two.

“No worries, son. It's the least we can do for you. Even though I am not sure if we have enough mattresses for you… mares”, Rampage said and pointed with his pipe to me and my sisters.

"As long as we have a roof over our head, it will be enough", Zitrus said and looked in the fire.

“Kind of brave to let three alicorns sleep in your house”, Savage pointed out.

“We've known zitrus since he was a little rascal. We trust him enough that he knows who to bring”, Glaive answered and gave a motherly look at Zitrus.

“Aye. Besides, isn’t like alicorns are still the same mindless monsters”, Rampage added.

I could see how much Savage disliked being called “mindless monster”.

A tubby, light brown Abyssinian cat appeared out of the shadows. She walked over to me and nestled around my front legs.

“Also, it seems like Pudge Muffin likes you too”, Rampage laughed.

I stroked the back of the cat with my front hoof, and she gave a cute purr in return.

“New Appleloosa changed a lot”, Zitrus said and looked around.

“Ha! Not only that, son. The wasteland changed a lot”, Rampage said and took a deep breath from his pipe. “Not even a year ago the wasteland had been a brutal place. Bbut now creatures seemed to have learned the way of friendship. And so, we changed too. When we built this place up again, we tried to give it some charm. Making it less look like a slum.”

“Yes, but it also… feels different to be here”, Zitrus noted.

“Maybe you feel that New Appleloosa is no longer working together with slavers”, Glaive simply said. “With the change of the attitude of the wasteland, it also changed their desires. The number of slavers shrinks rapidly and New Appleloosa lost its original purpose. Instead, we try to build up the train tracks again. Becoming the main station for future transport and shipment.”

“Aye, that actually brings up a point. A group of raiders built up their camp not far from here”, Rampage said and spit on the floor. “We set a bounty on them for whoever puts them in the ground. Normally, I wouldn't give you such a task, Zitrus, but since you now have three alicorns by your side, this should be a piece of cake if you want to make some bottlecaps.”

Ah yes, raiders. Groups of ponies who live up to no standard. They just kill others because they enjoy killing. Very often in a brutal way…

I continued to pet Pudge until she suddenly gave a laughing like noise. Guess she was also very ticklish.

“A group of raiders?”, Savage asked.

Glaive gave a nod and answered: “A small group. Scouts told us about five ponies and unorganised. Most of them don't even have guns.”

Zitrus shared a look with us for a wordless dialog.

“I mean, we can take a look at least. We will check when we're about to leave New Appleloosa again and come back to gather the bounty, if the job is done”, he said.

“That would be nice. It's important for New Appleloosa to get a good reputation”, Rampage chuckled.

“Yes… another thing that is different since the last time I was here”, Zitrus said absently.

I noticed how his eyes drifted in the direction of the monument. Even though you could barely see it in the dark.

Rampage seemed to notice it too then he quietly spoke: “When the city was repaired, we decided to build a statue on the mass grave. They deserved it.”

Zitrus sadly hung his head. Looking into the fire and at the same time at nothing. Crystal wrapped her wing around him and pulled him close and Savage nuzzled his mane.

“Your mother was a good mare. She would be proud to see you now”, Glaive said with a sympathetic look.

We had spent three nights in New Appleloosa. It was a good little break from all that traveling. But I was also happy to do something again. I remember when I first started traveling with Zitrus. My body was untrained, and I had nearly collapsed after a day of walking. Now it was quite the opposite. I was in such good shape that I wanted to move myself a bit.

Today we planned to check out that raider camp and if possible wipe them out. But only if possible. We only wanted to execute when we were sure about it. Even though Zitrus was more of the pacifist type, he knew that talking with raiders was pointless. They would just continue to murder every pony they could get their hooves on. And the proof of that just reached my nose.

According to the Intel we got from New Appeloosa, the raider camp was about an hours away. And it already smelled like blood and decay. The smell turned my stomach, and I was happy that I just had some tea from Glaive and Rampage this morning.

Crystal also seemed to have problems. But for her it was another reason.

“Guys, can I… Can I wait here for you?”, she asked us a bit hesitantly.

“What is wrong?”, Zitrus asked the green alicorn.

“It is just… raiders usually torture their prisoners. And then they leave the dead bodies lying around to rot. And I am scared if I see any of these… how they have suffered in cruel ways… I don’t think I could take it. Too many bad memories…”

Of course we understood this. Savage came over and gave Crystal a hug.

“Of course. We will be able to take these five raiders if we have to. Just wait here and we will pick you up afterwards.”

“Yes, thank you”, Crystal said relieved.

“See you soon, sister”, I gave as a small goodbye as the rest of us continued to follow the smell. And the closer we got, the more intensive it got.

I lit up my horn and made Zitrus, Savage, and myself invisible. We were sure that the camp must be close by.

And true, after some minutes more of walking, we saw the place. The first thing we saw was a cage on a pole, containing a skeleton. Suspended like some sort of flag.

My eyes fell on a dead stallion, tied to the pole with his belly slashed open. All his organs hung out, already half eaten by maggots. All that was left of another was the skeleton, from the look of the bones, they were probably beat to death. There was even a dead, half rotten filly, who had been shot clean through the head, laying in a cage. In the same cage was a mare who looked like she was the mother. Starved to death. Most likely the raiders gave her, her own filly as food!

The sight filled me with such a shock that I dropped my invisibility spell by accident. Luckily there were only two raiders, both stallions, but they both had their backs to us. They were sitting in front of a nearly dead campfire, surrounded by three tents, some boxes, and some spears stuck in the ground, standing straight up.

And then there was also a blue alicorn. I don’t know how they had been able to capture her, but it was easy to tell what they did with her...

Wings and horn were cut off, the legs broken and her flanks, where ponies normally had their cutie marks, were cleanly skinned. On top of that, there were still many traces left that she got raped… Her lifeless eyes had dried out tears.

Despite my shock, I felt a sudden dark aura coming from my left. I turned my head and saw Savage starring at our dead sister. Her eyes were filled with pure rage.

Her horn lit up and she teleported, appearing right behind the two stallions. The two did not even have time to react as Savage pushed one of them with her front legs forward. He fell face first into where once had blazed a fire. But there were still embers left, which quickly fed on him... He screamed in pain and tried to push himself out of the fire but Savage stood over him and used her weigh to pressed his face deeper into the flames, not giving him a chance to escape.

The other raider recovered from his surprise and went to jump on savage. But she simply lit up her horn and caught him mid air, shortly before he could touch her.

With a cold stare helt him face to face and suddenly the stallion in her magic grip also started to scream. I didn't know why at first, until I realized that his front legs were being pulled with great force. I noticed that it took quite a bit of energy on savage's part as she tried to pull off his front legs. But after a moment, which felt longer than it actually was, the joints were dislocated and shortly after there was an ugly sound, which I will never forget… Savage literally ripped his front legs from his body. Blood flew everywhere, spattering on Savages' body.

The stallion in her grip screamed. His friend in the fire had stopped as half his face was burned off… Savage then threw the raider in her magic grip. He flew backwards into one of the erect spears with pierced right through his body. Unfortunately, that didn’t kill him... He just hung there in pain, spitting blood and slowly dying…

The screams of the two stallions must have alerted the others because a new raider jumped out from behind a tent. A unicorn mare with a meat cleaver in her magic grip. She charged at Savage but the purple alicorn just shot her with a spell. It was a lightning spell. Not strong enough to be lethal… if you did not keep it up for too long… but enough to show effect.

The mare lost focus and dropped the cleaver. Her body acted on its own and tried to wiggle and twitch out of the electricity, but Savage kept up the spell. Keeping her trapped in a never ending electrical charge. The mare soon began to yell as her body very slowly fried from the inside and her nervous system overcharged…

And savage did all that without showing and kind of emotion. I yelled at Savage to stop but she did not listen. She was not able to listen. She was only able to torture these ponies to death without any sign of compassion.

Just as the mare gave up her last breath, after being in pain for multiple minutes, the last two raiders appeared. And it was there that I no longer could watch. I turned my head and vomited. Now I regretted not eating anything for breakfast…

After Savage was done torturing the two remaining raiders, she turned her head and looked around. Her eyes filled with fury, she scanned for any remaining hostile ponies. And then she spotted Zitrus…

She took several dangerous steps toward him. Eyes fully focused on him.

Zitrus' eyes widened and he took some steps back. But Savage was not able to tell the difference between friend and foe. Her blood covered body made her look even more dangerous.

Quickly I light up my horn and made Zitrus invisible. I held my breath and prayed that she would not somehow notice Zitrus while he was invisible. But Savage, in her current state, was not able to question how he just disappeared. She just gave some other cold glares on the surrounding. When she didn’t find anything left to kill, she collapsed. All that torturing gave her a magic burnout.

I shivered. I still kept the invisibility spell up on Zitrus, not daring to reveal him yet. I could not tell if she might just try to kill him again.

I was scared of Savage…

Chapter 42 - Broken wing

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 43 - Who are you?

Savage POV

Each step brought me closer to Zitrus, the stallion I learned to know better than any other. And with each trot I grew more unsure. I did not plan to back away now. I promised Crystal and myself that I would talk with Zitrus. I was determined about it. But I was unsure if this truly would lead to something…

“Hey Zitrus…”, I said when I stood right behind him.

For the last few days she had not left his side. Due to distrusting me.

Zitrus’ ear flicked shortly before he turned his head to look at me. He sat in front of his campfire and waited until his dinner, a stew, was done.

He really liked stew. It was simply done, filling and still easy to digest.

“Savage”, he simply said. To my surprise his voice was not as cold as I expected. But it was also not inviting.

Here I was. The tall, strong and powerful alicorn, who once thought she would NEVER make any mistakes, was now afraid of the blame she would receive.

“Crystal is fearing that, if we do not talk with each other, this herd will break apart. And with it our two wings would split. And I think she is right”, I said.

Zitrus didn’t say anything. He just looked at me and waited for me to continue.

I gave a heavy sight and then walked around him to take a place opposite of his position. My head hung low to show that I felt ashamed. My long mane covered half of my face. He loved the long manes we alicorns had…

“Look, I am sorry!”, I said and looked at him in the eyes. “I am sorry that I nearly attacked you. That was never intended! I was lost in the blood lust as I killed those raiders. I lost control after I saw what they had done to that other alicorn. To a sister of mine! And during that phase I was not able to see the difference between friend and foe. But you know that I normally would never attack you. Never!”

Zitrus didn’t answer right away. He first let my words sink in. I got a bit nervous there. Waiting for his judgment.

“This is not what I am concerned about”, he only gave as answer.

No other comments. No input. Just that. My nervousness got out of hoof and my voice to rise.

“Then what? What is it?! Was it that I killed those raiders? I know you are more of a pacifist, but these were insane raiders! You saw their camp! You would not have been able to talk with them. They would just have tried to murder you, no matter what. They could not have been reformed. You could only kill so that they would not be able to hurt any other pony again.”

My heart was racing. Without realising I had stood up again.

“This is also not what I am concerned about”, he returned.

He, for his part, gave me an emotionless look. Like all my words meant nothing to him. It angered and hurt me at the same time. I was trying so hard right now to save this relationship, but he was making it so hard for me.

"Then what? What are you concerned about?”

Even though my emotions were going up and down, my voice was relativity calm. Most likely because I couldn’t really blame Zitrus.

Zitrus looked away for a short moment. He often did that. To give a break in the conversation and when he wanted to say something that was hard for him to voice. He then turned his head back and looked me straight in the eyes.

“Because I do not know who you really are.”

I didn't know how to respond to that when zitrus said that. My brain tried to figure out, what exactly he meant. There were multiple options for it. And they all concerned me.

“What do you mean?”, I asked uneasily.

“It is about the way you killed those raiders”, Zitrus started to explain. “That was not just an execution of some evil raiders. That was a massacre. You literally tortured them to death. And you did it all without showing any regrets or compassion. What I saw there was not the Savage I fell in love with.”

“But that was just a bad moment when I lost control. Usually I am not that way. All this time we spent traveling together, I have never given you a reason to mistrust me. Does this time mean nothing?”

“It does. But still, when you stand here, right now, in front of me… I cannot tell who you really are. I would like to think that you’re the Savage I know and love. The Savage who left her power hungry, torturing and fanatic self behind. And I often do see that. But then with the raiders or even in Alicornia, you show your other side. It shows me that the old you still exists. And it makes me wonder, who is the real you? Who is the real Savage?”

These were heavy words to consume but it explained the distance zitrus had put between me and him the last few days. It was the same distance from when we had first met. When there only had been the old Savage.

My mouth felt dry when I spoke.

“But I am the real Savage. The one you love and the one who loves all of you back. Crystal, Blueberry and Zitrus. The one who does not see herself as some pony better or higher. The one who is more willing to help than to destroy. The one who does not follow the path of the Goddess.”

“And still, there is also the other Savage. The old you. Maybe not now… But it just needs a little fuse to bring her back again. And maybe you never changed, and the old Savage is the real one.”

“No! I will not let it happen! Please Zitrus, I am happier now than I was before. This is the me I want to keep”, I said to him.

“How can I believe you?”

“I promise it!”

“What value has a promise for the old Savage?”

…

My mind was racing. I didn’t know how to react, what to say, what to think. I only knew that Zitrus was not wrong. Deep inside of me was still slumbering the old Savage. Like a second personality.

“I said that this is the Savage I want to be. This is the real me I want to keep. And not the old Savage. A fanatic alicorn who wants to rule over the wasteland while abusing her power to kill, torture and spread fear. This old Savage I am more than willing to give up. And I can prove it.”

Zitrus who had looked away for a short moment, turned his head again in my direction. His eyes were filled with curiosity.

“I never told you what I was doing before I joined this group”, I recalled. “You see, I was actually on my way to a secret cave. I got information that some alicorns, who work for Velvet Remedy, had found this cave with a powerful artifact. The Bewitching Bell. A bell that can suck the magic out of any creature. Including alicorns. Making them unable to fly or cast magic again.

Velvet Remedy keeps this artifact guarded at the moment. The reason is because many alicorns gave up their powers of their own free will. The old me did not approve of this, of course. In my mind, all alicorns should be great and powerful. So, my goal was to destroy the bell. So that no alicorn would have been able to lose their power again…”

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. What I was about to say, took a lot of strength to say.

“But now, I am also willing to give up my alicorn powers.”

Zitrus was silent for a moment but i could see that he was very surprised

“You are willing to lose your magic?”, he asked me.

“Not really. I am willing to give up my power. The old Savage would have been nothing without her alicorn power. Which Means, when I have no more magic, she has no chance of coming back anymore. And I am willing to take this step if it means I can be with you three”, I said.

Zitrus was silent again. I stood firm in front of him. Showing that I was serious. Then he gave a nod.

“Alright… where is this cave?”

Author's Note

Yes, with Bewitching Bell i mean the one from G4 in season 9.
Beside of that, we have another quesion answered that was following us during the story. What Savages initially goals have been.

Chapter 44 - Between love and arguments

Blueberry POV

Onwards we were to a new place. A cave where an artifact called the Bewitching Bell was hidden. Something that was able to suck the magic out of you.

Would I give up my magic? For an alicorn and the potential I had, I barely used my magic. Since I had started traveling with Savage and Crystal, i had improved. My wings had grown strong again and I knew a good variety of spells. But even with such abilities, I barely used anything. And still, isn’t it that you see the value of something as soon as you don’t have it anymore?

So, I would say, giving up magic is not an easy step. Especially for an alicorn. You lost some very important abilities that were a big part of you. It would be like if you gave up the ability to jump. It was not essential but also not something you would like to give up.

But I would always give up my alicorn powers, if it was necessary. And here it was. At least for me.

Savage said that she would give up her magic to not only show how important we were to her, but also to keep the old Savage from taking over again.

Her alicorn powers were a very important part for Savage. So, if she really was willing to take such a step, I was willing to forgive her.

But until then, there still was the distance in our herd. It was not so bad anymore but still present. And to be honest, I was glad. I didn’t want to see these two wings split up.

The cave where the Bewitching Bell was hidden was not too far away. Zitrus had said something between eight and ten days. Now we were somewhere in the middle of this journey.

We were walking along a riverbank. To our right was a forest with some grey-green leaves and to our left the water was flowing by along a rock face. It was a warm, cloudless day. A beautiful place and moment in the wasteland. It gave me a calm feeling.

While we were walking, Crystal snuck up on zitrus and slapped his flank with her wing.

“Always nice to walk behind you, youngster”, Crystal smirked like it was the most normal thing.

Zitrus, for his part, blushed deeply. I had noticed that he often did it when Crystal flirted with him.

I watched as Crystal wrapped her wing over Zitrus' back and pulled him tight to her side. She nibbled on one of his ears and her horn was glowing, making me imagine that she used a spell to “tickle” him somewhere more sensitive.

“Crystal not now!”, Zitrus said and tried to fight a bit against the wing hug.

But I could see that he was only halfway resisting. The other half was enjoying it.

Was I jealous? No. In a herd was no room for jealousy. Besides, I knew that Crystal would never try to steal Zitrus, or any pony else, away.

Was I envious? Yes. Crystal was very good at seducing and pleasing others. She could make others (including me) come so many times. She was so skilled and her mind reading abilities gave her the advantage in telling what others liked and wanted. While I, whenever I got touched, fully lost myself in it and could do nothing more than take it. I just wanted to be more active during intimate time. To help others get pleased too and not only being the taker…

A rustle got me out of my thoughts. But not only me. Zitrus, Crystal and Savage also looked up.

Then, a short distance in front of us, two ponies came out of the forest. No wait, one of them was a kirin. They both looked at us and we starred back. An elongated moment of silence while both sides processed the sudden situation of coming face to face with another group out here.

Crystal then realised that she still had Zitrus' ear in her mouth and quickly let go of it. On the other side, the kirin looked at us with a mix of mistrust and anger and I could have sworn that his mane started to smoke a bit.

The kirin had turquoise fur and a spring green mane with some dark green hints. His back was dark blue. Next to him was a unicorn mare. She had white fur and a long golden mane that deepened to orange along its length.

“Greetings?”, Zitrus half asked.

The two newcomers didn’t say anything. The kirin was in a defensive posture. The mare looked calmer but also seemed reserved.

“We’re just passing by. No need to worry. We’re not looking for a fight”, Zitrus explained.

This caused the mare to relax and she approached us with a little smile. The kirin was right behind her but still tensed up.

“Thanks, Celestia. For a moment I was pretty worried there were suddenly three alicorns in front of us”, the mare said and halted in front of us. "I guess you're following the river downstream?”

“Indeed we are”, Zitrus said and gave a nod.

“Then you do not mind if we two keep you company?”, the mare asked, much to the disliking of the kirin.

Of course, we did not mind and soon there two more in our group while we made our way along the river bank.

“My name is Lava. And this is my colt friend, or better Kirin friend, Spring Frost”, the mare introduced.

The kirin, with the name of Spring, just gave a nod in our direction.

“You have to apologize him. He once had some bad encounters with alicorns. He has found it had d to trust your kind since then”, Lava explained.

“I see. Still nice to meet you. I am Zitrus and this is Crystal, Savage and Blueberry”, Zitrus said and pointed at each of us.

“I've only seen a kirin once before now, but this is the first time I've had a chance to talk to one”, I said and addressed myself directly to Spring.

He, for his part, looked at me and gave me something that was part nod and part bow.

“Spring barely talks. He follows an old kirin tradition of silence. But he guestured that he is pleased to make your acquaintance”, Lava came into.

Spring gave a nod. He then pointed at his mouth and shook his head.

I gave a confused look before I said: “But how are you able to understand him then?”

“Oh, I've known him for so long, I know what he tries to tell me. Besides, he is not mute. If there is something important, he has to tell me or if even I struggle to understand him, he will use words. He actually has a very beautiful voice”, Lava giggled and pressed her side against her kirin lover.

Spring looked away, a bit annoyed, but he also wrapped his tail around lava's with a slight blush on his face.

“Heh, that kind of reminds me of you, Blueberry. You also barely show your emotions or speak too much. It was very hard to know what you were thinking sometimes. Now, you very often still hide your feelings and still, we three learned to how to read you”, Zitrus pointed out.

It was true. I DID show more emotions when I was around Zitrus, Crystal or Savage but there still were many moments I wore my iron face. Outsiders had problems seeing behind my mask, but my herd, the ponies i had spent so much time together with, were able to read me.

Zitrus pressed his head under my chin, and just like Spring before, I also got a slight blush on my face.

“I’m sorry for my curiosity but I am a bit confused”, Lava said.

“You two look like you are together but, in the beginning, we saw Zitrus and Crystal in a very relationship like moment.”

“That’s because we are. We are all together in a relationship”, Crystal chirped and wrapped her right wing around Zitrus and her left around Savage.

Lava for her part looked only more perplexed and even Spring raised one eyebrow.

“We are a herd”, Savage explained.

A moment of silence.

“So, you four are all together? Like you all love each other? Not just some… friends with benefits. I mean a real relationship”, Lava asked in disbelief.

A happy nod from Crystal.

“And this works?”

“Well, we do have an argument at the moment but that is not because of our herd relationship. It was more about the action of some pony”, Zitrus said with a side glare to Savage.

“I never thought about having a relationship with more than one. Are you not afraid that this would split up in two two-pony relationships, like it is more common to have? Especially during arguments?”

We were silent for a short moment. Then it was Savage who spoke.

“We don’t want to split up. It would be like a breakup. We four belong together and we couldn’t be happy like before. Even if it means that we have to face such arguments.”

“Do you sometimes have arguments?”, I asked Lava and Spring.

“Oh yes. No relationship is exempt from arguments. You know what they say, “no stallion is perfect””, Lava began.

Spring rolled his eyes in annoyance.

“BUT”, she continued, “I would also add “no mare is perfect either”. There were also times I caused Spring to heat up. (I only later learned that kirins light up in fire when they get angry.) And yes, there are relationships that break apart after a fight. But I think I do get you. Because if a relationship holds through this rough time, the bond only gets stronger.

I might not get how it is to be in a herd. But I know how it is to love some pony. Or in my case, some kirin. It has ups and downs. But in the end, we know that we are happy with each other more than with without. So, I wish that this works out for you. For all four of you.”

Lava gave us all an encouraging smile but had to turn her head after Spring poked her side. He pointed at her, himself and the empty space beside him and gave Lava some wink wink eyes.

“Oh no mister! You belong to me and ONLY me!”, Lava said offended and softly slapped Spring’s cheek.

He made a fake hurt expression but then had to chuckle.

Author's Note

Well, not much to say about this chapter.
So, thanks to all reading it and to all who help me with the story.

Chapter 45 - Losing magic

Savage POV

“I have a question, Crystal”, I said to my green sister while we walked.

Crystal turned her head in my direction and waited until I continued to talk.

“I know how much you hate torturing. What a trauma it caused to you and what memories you have of it. But that makes me wonder, how come you are still able to look at me, even though I tortured those raiders?”

Crystal, the normally funny and cheerful mare, wore a serious look now.

“It is because I know that this was not you. I am able to read your mind and when you came back from the raider camp, your memories were blurry. Everything you did was like… some pony else was doing it. It reminded me of… myself.

Maybe it is because I didn’t witness your actions. Maybe it is also because it was raiders and not innocent ponies. But I cannot blame you for something, not entirely done by you.

I do believe that this was just some exception from the Savage who was way too influenced by the goddess. Whose mind is corrupted. And that you are the real Savage. BUT I also understand Zitrus for questioning, who the real you is and Blueberry who has trust issues towards you.”

I was silent for a moment. I was grateful for having such an understanding sister. Because Crystal maybe had the best reason to hate me.

“You said, that you cannot blame me for something entirely done by me. Do you blame yourself for your actions under the Goddess?”, I asked.

I saw how Crystal’s full body tensed.

“I know it was not my fault. But I do not want to talk about it”, she said quickly.

But you should, I thought, fully aware that she can read my mind.

The intel I had gotten was correct. We finally arrived at the secret cave. The cave that hides the Bewitching Bell. The place where I can get rid of my alicorn magic and, with it, my power.

Not that I was looking forward to it. Just to think that I would
lose the ability to fly and cast spells made me upset and scared. I didn’t do it because I wanted to. I did it because it was the best way to show Zitrus and Blueberry who I was. And with it I would prevent this herd from falling apart. To keep these two wings able to fly…

“Guess this is the place”, Zitrus, who was walking a short distance in front of us with Blueberry, said.

We all stopped and took a moment to look at the entrance.
From outside the cave looked just like a hole in the rockface. Isolated and very easy to miss. No wonder it was not found before. And even if you found it, the entrance appeared to lead to a common cave, when in reality, it contains an extremely powerful artifact.

Zitrus and Blueberry went inside while I took one more moment.

“Are you alright?”

I felt Crystals' supportive wing on my back.

“How can I?”, I asked in return. “This is a very hard and unhappy step for me. Necessary but nevertheless not something I would like to do. Whoever would like to give up their magic voluntarily?”

Crystal didn't say anything else. I guess that even she didn't have any cheerful words.

I took one deep breath and then bravely stepped into the cave.

The inside was way bigger than you would have expected from the outside. Inside the cave was a dome like room with walls that were unnaturaly smooth. In the middle of this dome was a base and on this base the Bewitching bell. It looked like a common old bell. The metal was discoloured and it had some cracks in it. But you could still feel the aura radiating from it that betrayed the fact that it was a powerful magical artifact.

The four of us looked at the bell curiously until a demanding voice came out of nowhere.

“Halt! Who are you and what do you want?”

We all looked into the direction where the sound came from. A green alicorn slowly glided down and landed right in front of us. Blocking the way between us and the artifact. She looked at us appraisingly.

“Wait… Mindcontrol? Is that you?”, Crystal suddenly asked.

In response the green alicorn just raised an eyebrow and looked at Crystal.

“It is me, Crystal. Or wait… no… Hope. It is me, Hope”, Crystal said.

“Hope?!”, I, Blueberry and Zitrus said in unison.

“Eeeeeeh… long story”, Crystal tried to wave off.

At first, our newly met green alicorn showed no signs of recognition, but then she seemed to remember. Her face lit up and she pulled Crystal into a tight hug.

“Hope! I'm happy to see that you're alright. How are you?”

“I am very good, thank you, Mindcontrol”, Crystal laughed and hugged the green alicorn back.

Meanwhile, I, Blueberry and Zitrus just looked a bit irritated about the sudden revelation that Crystal used to go by another name. Never ever had she told us about it.

“Would you like to introduce us “miss Hope”?”, Zitrus then asked with an emphasis on the name Hope.

Crystal, for her part, either did not notice or ignored it.

“Of course. This is Mindcontrol, an old friend of mine. She joined Velvet Remedy a bit later than I did and we two bonded very quickly. Mostly because we both questioned the decision to group up with miss Remedy, who is a unicorn. But unlike me, she stood with her”, Crystal explained.

“I still dislike Velvet”, Mindcontrol admitted, “BUT she actually did a lot for the alicorn kind. So, I might not be friends with her, but I support her. It is sad that you left, Hope. I missed you. I heard you had such a big argument with your wing that you left them. Trying to find a way to have foals on your own. But I see you didn’t stay alone for too long.”

Mindcontrol stretched her wing at me and Blueberry. Crystal followed her pointing.

“Oh yes, this is Savage, Blueberry and Zitrus. The ponies I am in a herd with”, Crystal explained with a happy smirk.

“An earth pony?”, Mindcontrol questioned and gave Zitrus a judging look. He, for his part, held his ground.

“Well, you always had an open taste, my dear sister. So, I won’t judge your decision”, she then said to Crystal.

“Could we please focus on the main reason why we’re here?”, I said impatiently.

The nervousness gnawed on me. I wanted to get this over and done with as fast as possible, and put it behind me, even though I was not looking forward to it nor the outcome. I guess this is how ponies feel if they have to get a shot or an operation. You don’t want it, but you know it has to be done and pushing it back for later would only means that you will be tense for longer.

“Right, Mindcontrol, do you mind if Savage used the Bewitching Bell on herself? To get rid of her magic”, Crystal asked our other green sister.

“If you are really sure about it, go ahead.”

“Wait, what?! You are just alright with this?”, I asked with a mixture of surprise and shock.

“Well, you are not the first sister who wants to lose her magic”, Mindcontrol started to explain. “You see, when we found the Bewitching Bell, we realized very soon that it has the potential to suck the magic out of you. First Velvet wanted to destroy it but then some alicorns signed up voluntarily to lose their magic. That is why I am here now. To take note of who has used the bell. But also, so that it does not get abused or even destroyed. Some sisters might still have the ideology that alicorns should be powerful and that such an artifact, able to take their powers, should not exist.”

Crystal, Blueberry and Zitrus looked at me at this final statement. I ignored them for the moment.

“How many alicorns already have given their magic to this bell?”, I wanted to know.

“So far it has been seven. Some could not handle so much power and wanted to lose it to save others from an outburst. They saw such power as dangerous. Some had personality problems and didn’t see themselves connected with alicorn magic. They said that this magic would not belong to them. And some wanted to lose their connection with the Unity. To start a new life. What is your reason?”, Mindcontrol asked and looked directly at me.

I hung my head a bit as I answered: “I guess a bit of everything.”

“We assume that there is a way to return the magic once given but we haven't had time to study it yet. But I still hope you know what you’re doing, dear sister”, Mindcontrol consulted."As soon as you have lost your magic you will no longer be able to cast spells or fly. You will also loose the strength from your earth pony magic. After you lose your magic, you will just be… a pony. Nothing more.”

I gave a nod.

“Will I at least still look the same? Will I still look like an alicorn?”

“That you will”, she assured. “The bell will not change how you look nor your character. You will still be Savage.”

Except that the old Savage might never be able to come out again. That part the bell will also take, I thought to cheer me up a bit.

Then, with a quiet worried voice I asked: “Does it hurt?”

Mindcontrol shook her head.

“They said, it is not a pleasant feeling but it does not hurt too much. One, maybe two seconds and it is over.”

Again I gave a nod. I closed my eyes and took one last deep breath. When I opened them again, i started walking towards the bell. I tried to keep up a brave expression but half way there, I had to look back. Crystal seemed worried. Zitrus, on the other hoof, had a bit of hope written on his face. Blueberry had a neutral expression and was hiding her feelings. But none of them seemed to stop me.

For you all…, I thought.

I turned my head again and crossed the last distance between me and the Bewitching Bell until it was right in front of me. I closed my eyes and reached my right leg out. And as soon as my hoof touched the surface, I felt the effect hit me like an electrical shock.

Author's Note

I hope you all had a happy Christmas / Heart’s Warming Eve. And maybe got a better present than Savage just did.
I just realised that when it was summer, I was writing winter chapters and now that it is winter, the story comes to early summer…
Feel free to give comments and feedbacks. They always help me to improve my story.

Chapter 47 - Past / Present / Future

Savage POV

And here we were again. Our herd, our two wings, again not completed. Crystal went off to find Velvet Remedy while I, Blueberry and Zitrus, were travelling on our own.

Three days had passed since we split up and we were still some days of walking away from the old zebra facility. I actually didn't get why it was so important to fulfill this task. What is the worst that can happen? The facility was in the middle of nowhere, and by the time the poison reached an inhabited village, it would have been taken care of by nature itself. Sure, some fishes might die, but was it so bad that we had to rush there right away and Zitrus might have to put his life in danger? Who knew if this old security system truly would not attack earth ponies? Or something else might happen. Entering a building filled with poison and able to break in any moment was dangerous enough itself.

But Zitrus said, we would only take a look. I could just hope it would stay that way. I didn't want him going into life threatening danger all by himself.

We were walking along a mountain range. It would have been a bit faster if we just tried to cross it, but Zitrus wanted to go around for some reason. He had said that crystal would know why we walked around if she caught up to us.

I looked around. We walked on a prewar road but beside that, this place was the definition of nowhere. Besides the mountains, it was completely flat. Nothing interesting to look at except some stones, lonely groups of trees or bushes.

“Oh look. There is something”, Zitrus said suddenly.

And really, on the horizon something appeared. It seemed to be a building from the form, but it was too early to say. But the road was going next to it so we soon would find out what it was.

And the closer we got, the more my theory was confirmed. It was just an old building. It seemed like it was some sort of rest stop. For all of the ponies who went along this road long long ago. It had parking spaces for carts and coaches and many windows in the direction of the street. But after all these years the whole building looked sadder.

It was a one story building. With strong walls that had the paint peeling off, and a wooden roof. It was not big. At least not from the outside. The windows were all shut.

I didn’t know why but the sight of this old building… it triggered something in me. Not the same as with the raider camp. It was something different…

“Pretty old shack. It has most likely been abandoned for a very long time. We could spend the night here. It is getting late anyways”, Zitrus suggested.

“Are you sure? It is only afternoon. We could walk a bit more and then set up the tents. Might be better than to spend it in this dusty place”, Blueberry meant.

“We will spend the night here”, I said without looking at the two of them.

I could not take my eyes off this old building. Then, without saying more or waiting for objections, I walked past the two and to the side of the rest area, where the entrance was. A big heavy wooden door. Not inviting but solid.

Zitrus tried to open the door, but it didn’t move even a little.

“Closed. Guess we have to use the good old, breaking and entering method”, Zitrus laughed.

I walked forward like I was in a trance. I rudely pushed Zitrus away from the entry. He gave an offended “Hey!” but I did not really listen. I looked at the old wood, like it held some sort of secret for me. I lit up my horn and lifted a random stone that was lying close by. And much to the surprise of Zitrus and Blueberry, there was a key.

“How did you know?”, Blueberry asked.

But I did not answer. I just took the key with my magic and put it in the keyhole. Two turns and the door gave a “click”. And with a heavy push from my front leg, it swung open.

I entered the place. Zitrus and Blueberry right behind me. But it wasn't like I paid much attention to them. I was too focused on everything around me.

It was dark in there ,but I could still see that we were in the lobby, which was also the dining room. It had tables, chairs, an old chimney and behind one door was a small but nice kitchen. The rest of the doors would lead to the different rest rooms.

Without even choosing, I opened one of the doors. Inside, the room looked like some ponies had once lived there. A closet, half opened and showing the clothing inside, two beds, one big and one small, bedside tables, that even still had a book open on it on it right next to a gun, toys laying on the floor… and everything was covered in a thin layer of dust…

When I looked around this room, I felt so many emotions in me and still empty at the same time. There was nothing else at the moment. Only me, this place and all the memories that came along with it…

“Where are we?”, I heard Blueberry ask. She was right next to me and still she sounded so far away.

“Sh, don’t disturb her.”

There was also Zitrus' voice. Quieter but somehow more present to me. It got me halfway out of my trance.

“You knew about this place, didn’t you?”, I asked.

I did not turn my head when talking to Zitrus. But I did not have to. I already knew the answer.

“Yes I did”, I heard Zitrus say. “You told me about it when you escaped stable 24. You were still under the influence of the gas. The gas that gave us the memories of our foalhood. You thought you were a unicorn and got captured by some alicorns. That was the reason why I took you in my tent, away from Blueberry and Crystal. You then told me about this area. An empty rest place in the middle of nowhere, next to this mountain range. The place where you live with your parents…”

I still did not look at Blueberry or Zitrus, but I knew that he told the truth.

“I remember that I talked to you, Zitrus. When we were in your tent because I was scared of Blueberry and Crystal. Because in my mind I was just a unicorn then. a small unicorn filly…

I told you about this place, Zitrus, because you were the only pony I could trust at that moment. The only pony who maybe could bring me home before, whatever these two evil alicorns would do to me…”, I remembered.

“Wait, because of the gas, you thought you were a unicorn filly without any memories of who we are? Was that the reason why you were resisting so much against me and Crystal?”, Blueberry asked.

“The gas from stable 24 removed your memories and left you with only the memories of your foalhood”, I said.

Blueberry gave a nod. “That I know.”

For the first time since I entered this building, I looked at Blueberry and Zitrus.

“But alicorns were not born as alicorns. We once were unicorns. Turned into alicorns by the Goddess. So, the gas removed all the memories from when I was an alicorn and only left me with my unicorn memories.”

I gave a small ironic chuckle before looking around the room again.

“Maybe I should be thankful for the gas. Most likely I would have never gotten these memories back…”

Blueberry came right next to my side and used her magic to pick up a model air ship. For some reason, I disliked that she did that. It was like messing around with this perfect room of memories.

“So, this is the place where-“

“Yes, this is the place where I lived as a foal. Before I became an alicorn. Before I joined the Unity… forcefully”, I said and ripped the airship out of her magic grip.

“What happened?”

It was Zitrus this time who spoke and came up to my other side.

I gave a heavy sigh and looked at my airship model.

“I grew up here with my parents. My father was a pegasus and my mother a unicorn. They both still had memories of Equestria before the big war that gave us this wasteland afterwards. They had me as their only foal. A unicorn filly with blue fur and a purple mane that had a streak of snow white in it. That was the reason why they gave me the name Edelweiss.

I grew up here in this old rest area. My parents wanted to raise me in a safe place, so they made this remote place their home.

One day I was playing with my father outside. My mother was not there. Most likely she was searching for food. Then three alicorns appeared… It all happened so fast from then… My parents told me stories about this new mutated alicorn race and how dangerous they were. So, just in case, my father always had his gun with him. But on that day, he didn’t…”

My eyes fell on the dusty gun. Laying on the bedside table like it was its rightful place.

“Not like it would have stopped them. He told me to run away. And I did… I didn’t turn around. When I heard the sound of my father getting hit by a magical power spell I dared to look back. But he was already dead… So, I tried to run faster. But a filly had no chance against three tall alicorns with wings. They caught me pretty fast. I tried to resist but it was no use.

I didn’t know what they were going to do to me. I was just scared. Really scared. They foalnapped me and took me to Maripony, the place where the Goddess was. And there I was turned into an alicorn.”

I whiped a tear from my eye, and I placed the airship back in its' original spot. Bbut the dust had already fallen off the toy and the room was no longer the same. But maybe it was for the better. This room was something from my past. Nothing in here lived anywhere except in my memories. And it was better if I didn't try to hang on to it any longer.

I was sitting with Zitrus on the roof of the rest area and looking forward over the landscape. The sun was slowly going down and painted the sky in wonderful orange. Blueberry was not here. I wanted to talk with Zitrus myself.

“I am sorry that I brought you here and confronted you with these old memories”, Zitrus said without me mentioning anything.

“It’s alright. I am kind of grateful that you did”, I sighed. “But I wonder why you did. What was the goal you had in mind when you brought me here?”

“Because this place might help you with your... split personality”, Zitrus explained. “After Stable 24 you told me about your past. About Edelweiss. And it explained kind of a lot to me.”

Zitrus turned his head from the sunset and looked at me.

“Your life, your personality, your will, everything about you suddenly changed when you became an alicorn. Suddenly you were a part of the Goddess without any access to your past. And that for many many years.

I think all that made it hard for you to know who the real you is. And after Alicornia and the slaver camp, it showed to me how hard it is for you to stick to one personality. Being torn between Edelweiss, the Unity Savage and the current you.”

I didn’t respond right away. I watched as the sun slowly set beyond the horizon. The sky slowly turning a shade of purple.

“What that your plan from the beginning? To come here after the Bewitching Bell?”, I asked Zitrus.

He gave a nod.

“The Bewitching Bell was to find out who you want to be. But I told you then that we will work on your split personality. So, I also planned to come here right after. In the hope that this might help you, and maybe answer some questions.”

“It did. And I think it will help me”, I agreed.

I wrapped my wing around the fire maned stallion and held him close to my side. He nuzzled my neck and smelled on my mane. For a moment it was just us again. Us and the landscape.

"You said that your mother was not there when your father got killed and you got foalnapped. Do you know what happened to her?”, Zitrus broke the silence.

I shook my head.

“No. I never saw her again, so I assume she never got found by the alicorns. She might have the most brutal part. Suddenly, her husband was dead and her filly gone. Most likely she had spent her whole life looking for me. But she now must be dead. Too many years have passed for her to still be alive. I would have also died of old age by now if I wasn't an alicorn. I am already over one hundred years old... Nearly two hundred…”

“Such an old marefriend I have?”, Zitrus chuckled in hopes of lightening the mood.

“Don’t see me as old. Nor see me as a filly like when I was a unicorn. I have still aged since then. I have seen and learned a lot. I don’t know what age you could give me, but I am definitely not a filly anymore. Like you said, that was an old part of me. See me as the alicorn you always saw me as”, I said and kissed Zitrus on the head.

Together, we watched as the few sunbeams disappeared below the horizon.

“You know, Crystal seemed to once have the name Hope”, I suddenly said. “Maybe I should give myself a new name too. Since savage does not fit me anymore. Nor would it describe me very well.”

“Oh? And what do you want to name yourself then?”, Zitrus asked.

“Horizon.”

Author's Note

Here have a little fanart from a friend of mine. Thank you, a lot, for doing such.

We also begin to reach the final chapters. With also leads that it needs an ending. I have three possible endings and I let you all choose. Vote for the ending you prefer the most and I will write it.
A) Zitrus dies
B) The alicorns die
C) Noone dies

Take note, that each of the possible endings is unique.

Chapter 48 - Join us

Blueberry POV

Yes, it was true. All alicorns had once been unicorns who were transformed into alicorns by the goddess. This does sound implausible, disturbing, or even stupid but that was the way it had been.

Unicorns got thrown into some sort of magic radiation pool and there they turned into an alicorn. No need to say, that many did not survive the process. The ones who did because a green, blue, or purple alicorn. That was random. But they were all females, which explains why our kind has such problems with reproduceing.

Some ponies underwent the transformation of their own free will, but most of then were foalnapped and forced into it. In the end, there was no turning back as soon as you had become an alicorn. You were part of the unity at that point. That meant that you lost your will, your thoughts, and your memories since the goddess controled most of thoset.

Crystal once told me that some alicorns, especially the young ones, were able to get their memories back, as soon as the Goddess died. But most didn’t. After having no real access to your mind, for more than one hundred years, it makes you forget a lot.

How long have I been under the Goddess? I don’t know. But it was too long. Do I remember my unicorn life, before I became an alicorn? No, I did not. But I am happy I didn’t.

We decided to spend the night in this old rest area. Just, of course, not in the room where Savage- I mean Horizon, used to live with her family. We chose a room next to it. That one had only one big bed in it but was enough for us three.

It even had some candles in it which provided enough light for me to read an old book. It had the title “The history of Equestria” and was clearly written before the big war.

Zitrus was in the kitchen in the meantime and eating. There wasn’t much food in it, but he was still able to find some cheese, dried fruits, and high percentage alcohol.

Horizon was lying next to me on the bed and had her chin lazily rested on the pillow.

“I miss mare kisses”, she suddenly sighed.

“Not in the mood”, I said and gave her a neutral look.

“That’s not what I mean”, Horizon said. “I mean I miss Crystal. Her uplifting spirit, her care and her… playful side.”

“I said, not in the mood.” This time I did not even look away from my book.

“Why not. What would speak against it?”, Horizon then asked.

“Because you know how Zitrus is. He is not interested in a threesome. And I don't want to sleep with you and leave him out. I know he would say that he does not mind but it still would be wrong.”

“Because you know that he actually would be interested?”

I was silent at Horizon's question. I actually never really thought about it but now that she said it…

“Yes, I guess because of that”, I agreed and looked at my purple sister.

“Yes, and I see this as the actual problem we should help Zitrus with”, Horizon started to explain. “Zitrus still dislikes the idea of one pony getting left out. Which is not bad, don’t get me wrong, but sometimes we do not mind being left out for a moment. Zitrus always says that he does not mind if I, you and Crystal have some time alone. Which is true. He does not mind. But whenever one of us likes to have some time alone, he acts very reserved. So that he does not hurt the absent pony.”

“Which would be wrong. Just because we want to have some alone time, we also don’t want that the others stop doing their things”, I continued her reasoning.

“Exactly! In a relationship there is always a moment one would like to be more alone. And in a herd, this happens more often. But that doesn't mean that at such a moment the others also have to be more restrained. Just because that pony wants to be alone doesn't mean the others aren't allowed to have fun. And the problem Zitrus has is that he does not allow HIMSELF to have fun when one of US is missing”, Horizon ended.

“And what do you suggest?”, I asked.

“That we invite him to our “fun””, Horizon answered with a sly smirk.

I gave it some thought. It sure might help Zitrus a lot as soon as he finally made the first step. And now might be the best time for this first step since Crystal is nowhere close by. Because Horizon was right, Crystal would not mind.

“Alright, but how can we get him to join us of his own free will?”, I asked.

“Oh that is simple. We mares have our ways to be… “convincing”. Especially when it comes to sleeping together. Some sweet talk here, some lustful touches there and soon he will no longer be able to resist us”, Horizon explained and playfully brushed her wing over my back and flanks.

I gulped. Easy for her. Easy for Crystal. But for me…

“I am not good at this. I can’t do that”, I said.

I was so disappointed in myself that I could not even hide it in my voice. Horizons' look grew concerned and she took her wing from my back.

“What do you mean, Blueberry?”

“I mean… look, I wish I could be like you or Crystal. Crystal is especially good at seduction. But I am not. I give myself in by the first lustful move. How could I bring zitrus to take me when I lose myself way too soon? I am just too weak to control myself with any of you.”

Shamefully I looked away from Horizon. I felt how her wing went on my back again. But this time it was different. This time it was a supportive touch.

“I think you see that wrong, dear sister”, she said and used a hoof to force me to look at her. “When you are this “weak” alicorn, lost in our touch, we kind of get turned on at this.”

My floppy ears turned up in curiosity by her words, but I did not interrupt her.

“When you come in front of us, again and again, making the sweetest sounds, it shows us how much feeling you have for us. How much you enjoy it. And that we do a really good job in pleasing you. Because we love to see you in bliss. That alone is more seduction than any of us could give.”

I blushed at horizons' words. But her words had an effect on me. Maybe I had always seen it in the wrong light. Maybe this herd did not need just another pony who could give bedroom eyes. The ability to be bottom and show how much you loved the other pony’s touch was just as important.

“Alright… what should I do?”

I bit on my front leg as I gave a muffled gasp. I was lying on my belly on the bed while horizon stood behind me. Her tongue went in a stead movement up my marehood, giving me an abundance of very good foreplay. Warming me up but never giving more. In the end, there was still one pony missing…

I heard the sound of the door opening when said pony entered. Me and Horizon looked at the door, where Zitrus stood, and he looked surprised at us.

“Oh… I am sorry to interrupt. Do not stop because of me. I am already gone”, he said and went to leave again.

But he didn't get far as horizon teleported him right to her side.

“Now now. Why leave? Why don’t you join us instead? There is room for one more”, she said with a voice filled with lust.

I could see from my position how she wrapped a wing around Zitrus, holding him close while she nibbled on his ear. Zitrus was firstly taken by surprise but soon gathered himself again.

“No, it’s alright. You don't need me here”, he said and tried to get out of his winged prison.

“Are you sure? Because YOU might need US from the sight”, Horizon cooed.

Indeed. Zitrus' stallionhood was already fully erect. There was no doubt that he liked the idea. But he still tried to fight it.

“No look… I-“

His voice was cut off as savage went in for a kiss. A deep kiss. Zitrus eyes shot open wide but as longer the kiss went, the more his resistance faltered, and his eyes rolled upwards in bliss. It looked really erotic to me.

Like a hunter Horizon circled Zitrus. Moving her body against his. Brushed her wing on his back, moving her tail under his chin, tickling his length with her magic… Zitrus, for his part, was frozen in place. He gave a small hiss as his dick twitched and the first beads of precum dripped out.

“Go on, why don’t you take her?”, Horizon offered and softly slapped my flank.

My marehood gave a twitch. (I don't know if I did it automatically or of my own free will.) I looked back at Zitrus with a heavy blush. Still, I gave a nod to invite him.

Zitrus stood still on his last string of resistance. Horizon gave him a shove and half falling, half jumping, he landed halfway on me. His tip already pressing on my entrance.

I gave a gasp at that. I was already wet from Horizon’s licks but now I was begging in my head for more. And luckily Zitrus gave in.

He went deeper and deeper until his hips touched my rear. I felt his front legs on my flanks, so I assumed that he was standing on his back legs in front of the bed. I could no longer hold myself back and moaned. this motivated zitrus to continue and he started moving. In and out and repeat. Firstly, very slow but he soon built up speed. And like always, I lost myself in it. I moaned loudly.

I turned my head and looked back. Horizon was also standing on her hind legs and holding herself against Zitrus. Guiding, supporting, and trapping him all at the same time while she moved her hips with his. It looked so hot...

And I guess not only for me. Even though I could feel myself building up, I also felt how zitrus' stallionhood began to twitch. Guess being between his two mares really turned him on.

“Horizon… I…”, Zitrus was able to get out. And Horizon knew too well.

“Yes, go ahead. Don’t hold back. Let it all out inside of her”, she whispered in his ear and held him in place.

Zitrus gave a heavy gasp as he was half pushed forcefully forward by Horizon, all the way inside me. I also screamed lustfully and felt my dam break. My mare juices came out while Zitrus' warm seed shot into me. It nearly made me scream in pleasure.

I gasped for air heavily, my tongue out and my eyes looking at nothing. I was trapped by exhaustion and pure delight. Nothing was around me. Only this feeling of Zitrus' member getting softer inside of me, after he filled me up with his load. I barely noticed as he pulled out soon after.

“I would ask if you enjoyed it, but I can see the answer very well”, was all I heard from Horizon.

I was still too much out of breath to turn my head. But I knew what she was intending. That it now was her turn. And really, soon after she landed beside me on the bed. But laying on her back. Her front legs pointing up in the air.

“Come sister. Sit on me!”, she ordered.

“Huh?”, I was only able to get out.

I didn’t know what she meant nor what she wanted me to do. How and why should I sit on her? But I was not able to really question it before I was being grappled by her purple magic aura.

Helpless I was floating in the air until I got placed in a sitting position on Horizon. My rear right on her face and my marehood on her snoot. I yelped as I again felt her tongue working on my opening and my knot, not even giving me much time to get over my orgasm.

From this position I had the best view of my surroundings. Zitrus was still here, staring at us. He too was a bit exhausted, but I noticed that he was not able to pull his eyes from the spectacle of me and Horizon. And his stallionhood seemed to enjoy it too…

Horizon spread her hind legs a bit and Zitrus understood the meaning. He stationed himself on her rear side. All of his restraint completely gone as he jumped into action right away. Pressing his dick into the purple alicorn. From my position I was able to tell that it went very smooth.

Horizons' lustful voice was muffled by my marehood as her snoot went right into it. Giving me a tickle that made me hiss for her. For a short moment I was taken by surprise by this wonderful feeling. I blushed deeply and my eyes found focus again. But when I saw Zitrus then… moving in and out of my sister… making a wet slapping noise every time… it only made me blush more.

I felt like my face was on fire and that feeling only increased as Horizons' tongue play became more intense. Softly biting my knob and licking my velvet wherever she was able to reach. How was she able to breath?!

I closed my eyes. My front legs were shaking. I tried to supress my scream. But it was hard. I was already melting again as I lost myself in this bliss. But I didn’t want to give in again.

I felt a hoof softly holding my chin. I opened my eyes again and looked right into Zitrus’.

“Don’t hold it back. Let me hear your beautiful voice”, he gently said with a soft smile.

I obeyed in that instance. Damn, the way he did it, I would have jumped from a cliff. I let go of the urge to hold back and screamed in pleasure. I let Horizon and Zitrus hear how much I loved them. How much I enjoyed it. And that I wanted more!

And it seemed that it worked. Zitrus felt motivated by it and his movement became stronger and harder. Taking Horizon without mercy. Horizon, for her part felt this of course. And she returned the favour by “consuming” me even more. Going crazy on my marehood. And I had to gasp and moan more in that part.

This led to a perfect triangle. Us pleasing the next one even more. In an endless cycle of pleasure, lust, and love that got closer to the edge with every scream, lick, and thrus.

I don’t know who came first. Maybe we all came together. Wwe might as well have. I just remember that in the end, three very sweaty ponies were laying together in the big bed, drifting off to sleep.

Author's Note

I have to say, while I struggled on the first sex scene in this story, it felt like I improved over the time. But maybe that’s just me. Let me know what you think. Reviews help me to make it better and are always welcome.

Also, don’t forget to vote on the ending you prefer.

Chapter 49 - Remember

Crystal POV

I was flying alone through the grey wasteland. The landscape around me looked empty except for a mountain range in the distance and an old prewar road beneath me. Leading through this nothingness. But it was not like I paid much attention to it.

Four days had passed since I had left my herd to visit Velvet Remedy. In the hope that she had finally found a way for alicorns to have foals. The thought alone brought fresh tears to my eyes. But I didn’t let them out. Not again…

I followed the street. Zitrus had told me that they would be going this way and make a stop in a prewar rest area. My eyes went to the horizon and there I spotted something that very closely matched his description. A one floored building with a wooden roof right next to the road. Easy to see from my bird eye’s view.

The thought of seeing my loves again filled me with motivation and at the same time held me back. I didn’t want them to see me like this again. Sad and broken… But at the same time, I sought their support…

In any way, I didn’t give too many thoughts about it. I was not in the condition for it. I extended my wings and let myself glide until I reached the building where I softly but carelessly landed.

The entrance was on the side of the rest area. For a moment I just stood there and looked at the ground in front of the door. Giving me some final courage. I light up my horn and checked if it was closed. It was not. Slowly the door swung open, but I waited a short moment before I entered. Another moment to gather myself before I was able to step in.

I stepped into a lobby with a lot of tables in it. A lot of dust was laying around, but I was able to notice that there once had been some ponies inside not long ago.

Maybe I missed them. Maybe they already moved again.

But just as the thought crossed my mind, a door opened, and Blueberry stepped out with her longbow in her magic grip. But as soon as she made eye contact with me, she lowered the weapon.

“Oh, Crystal. It is you. We just heard the door opening”, she apologized.

“Hey cutie…”, I said, trying to be as uplifting as possible. But I failed miserably.

Zitrus and Savage appeared from behind her and also looked at me. There was this short distance between me and them, which seemed to be way larger than it actually was. It felt like there was also this gap of heavy emotions that separated me from them.

“And? What did they have?”, Zitrus asked.

His voice was careful, like he could already guess the answer. But he still had to know for sure.

And it was at this point that I couldn't hold it together anymore. Tears streamed down my face, and I rushed towards the three. Falling into their hooves. The ponies I love. Who were there for me even in such dark times. And they held me close.

“They had nothing”, I was able to get out between sobs.

Of course they had nothing! Velvet and her researchers had still not found a way for alicorns to have foals. They had made some progress, had even nearly found a solution, and then they had gotten knocked back again. Their researches had been proven wrong.

And there I had been so happy, so eager, for it. Only to, shortly after arriving, getting the information. it had hit worse than a rock through glass.

I pressed my face in Savage’s fur and wetted it with my tears, while she, Zitrus and Blueberry hugged me in silence.

The next day. I was still laying in my bed even though it was afternoon. But I couldn't be bothered to stand up. Not yet.

We were still in the rest place. Zitrus, Blueberry and Savage… no wait, Horizon was her new name now, they decided not to travel further until I was feeling better again. They had moved another bed into the room they had spent the previous night in and pushed them together, creating one big bed. And I was laying in such, at the moment.

Laying on my side, looking out the window, and at the same time at nothing. I knew, sooner or later I would feel better again. I just needed time. Time to forget about this event.

I heard the door open and somepony laying on the bed behind me. A hoof stroked my mane. It was Zitrus’. Each one of our herd had a different touch, which I always recognized.

“I brought you some tea.”

I was not much of a tea drinker. There weren't many really good tea varieties in the wasteland. You had to take what you got. But I knew that Zitrus made it especially for me this time. I gave a sigh and raised up, changing to a sitting position.

Zitrus had placed two cups of steaming tea on the bedside table. I took one with my magic and took a small sip from it. It helped a bit.

“How do you feel?”, Zitrus asked.

“I feel better, thank you”, I said to Zitrus.

I was able to read his mind a bit. But only a small part. I knew that he didn’t only come to ask me how I feel. But he kept his thoughts mostly hidden from me.

“We are worried about you, Crystal... The way such events hurt you every time… and how you deal with them”, Zitrus confessed.

“Yes… but don’t you worry. This was a painful realisation, but I soon will be back to my old self”, I explained and gave a promising smile to him.

“I know you will”, Zitrus sighed. “But this is not the first time you've been in such a broken state. Just, this time it was a bit worse. And I fear that the next time might be even worse.”

“What do you mean?”

Zitrus was silent for a moment. He took a long sip from his tea without looking at me.

“This is the way you deal with such situations. You push them away and don’t think about it anymore.”, Zitrus explained. “Maybe that has something to do with the fact that you were able to almost completely forget the torture you committed under the goddess. But the thing is, that whenever something bad happens to you, you try to forget it. You don’t want to talk about it anymore and try to get rid of everything that could remind you.

you ignore all of your previous attempts to conceive a foal, you didn’t want to talk about the day you raped a stallion, and you even cut the stripes in your mane that remind you of when you left your old wing.”

On Zitrus last words I nearly lost focus of the magic grip that held the cup of tea. I had told Horizon that I had a purple and blue stain in my mane, and why I cut it. But nopony else.

“Horizon told you?!”, I wanted to know.

Zitrus gave a nod and looked at me.

“She was worried. We all are. Because this is one proof that you try to forget bad memories.”

“And? Is it so bad if you want to forget the memories that give you pain?!”, I asked with a raised voice.

But Zitrus remained calm when he answered: “It is understandable if you don’t want to think too much about it. The past can hurt, and the memories are the only connection we have to it. But there is a difference between “not thinking about it” and “forgetting it”. Because you learn from events. Be they good or bad.

This is the reason why your always so excited when you find another possible way to get a foal. You don’t remember all your previous attempts. But the problem is, as soon as there is another mistake you experience the pain of realization again. Together with all the other painful memories you had about that event. They all come together and hurt you even deeper. And the only solution you see is to forget, instead of dealing, with them. Just like with every sad event.”

I looked away. I didn’t like it but deep inside I knew that Zitrus was right. That I isolate myself from my painful past.

“Such events are not just gone, because you forgot about them”, Zitrus continued. “And they might catch up to you. And whenever that happens, it will give you pain again. Just like with your old name. Isn’t that right, Hope? You changed your name because you linked it with something you'd rather not think about.”

I still didn’t look at Zitrus. But it didn’t take mind reading abilities to know that he waited for an answer. And with every passing moment the weight of his stare only grew.

“When the Goddess died, I gave myself the name Hope”, I finally replied. “I gave myself that name because, even though the Goddess failed for so long, I had hope. Hope that alicorns, including myself, could have foals on their own. I still had that name when I left my old wing and tried to find a solution on my own. But then… failure after failure… I disliked the name Hope. I still continued to try but I could no longer live with that name. Too often did I think about all of my failed attempts when I heard that name…”

I shut my eyes as I finished talking. Hope… That name combined with me, still had this sour undertone. It made it hard for me to bare.

Zitrus gave me a hug and it was only then that I realized how tense I was. But as I relaxed a bit, the tears I was holding back spilled out.

“We are here for you, Crystal. For all of your painful memories. But you must start to accept them. You must not keep them buried away. Or else they will never heal. You have to live with them. They are a part of you”, Zitrus said to me.

“Please no. They are so painful. I don’t want to deal with them anymore”, I begged.

Just the mention of these painful memories brought them flooding back. My attempts to get a foal, the argument with my old wing, the torture I did under the Goddess…

“I know. But is hiding from them really better? You only add more and more to them. You will never learn from them. Instead, they will keep coming back whenever the same event happens again. Like with your goal to have a foal.”

Zitrus paused for a long moment before continuing.

“Besides, is it really worth forgetting everything connected with your bad memories? Because then, you might well forget me when I pass away with the years.”

...

One blessing, and curse, we alicorns had, was that we did not age. We were not immortal. We could still die by a deadly sickness, lethal accident, successful murder or just suicide. But even then, being stuck in a strong, powerful, healthy alicorn body, made the chance that we survive for multiple centuries very high.

But this meant that we would see how the normal ponies, including the ones we love, would grow older and eventually die from old age. And there was nothing we could do about it.

Zitrus might still live for a long time. But sooner or later, he will be taken from us. And this will hurt me more than every other memory I have so far.

I wonder if that is the reason, why there aren’t any stories or recordings that the old princesses from 200 years ago (Celestia and Luna were their names I think) ever were in a relationship. Because they knew that they would outlive them for by centuries…

Will I remember Zitrus after 200 years?

No…

I will remember him forever.

Author's Note

Thank you all for reading this chapter. Feel free to give any kind of review.

Also, do not forget that there is still a voting going on. Because this might be your last change.
A huge thanks for all who already did. Right now, it seems like it’s going to be a close call. But I’m not going to say with option is in the lead at the moment. (Add evil laugh here.)

Chapter 50 - Infiltrate

Horizon POV

It had taken a long time for Crystal to recover. Nearly a week. On the end, she had more than just one event to recover. There were multiple painful memories she now had to try and deal with, instead of hiding them deep in the back of her mind.

Crystal was still not fully healed. And it might be a long time before she is. The psyche does not recover or change quickly or easily. Just like I did and still do.

My eyes fell on Blueberry. She had also taken a long time to become the alicorn she is now. From the once lost and emotionless alicorn she turned into somepony with her own personality, will, and likings. But that had taken time.

I looked back in front again. My eyes followed the riverbank we were walking along. somewhere along here should be the old zebra factory. The one that was filled with poison that could taint the whole river.

I was still unsure what was so bad about some poison getting into the water. There was no village or town close by so the poison would have lost so much potency that it wouldn't hurt anypony. But then, zebras were known for crafting powerful potions, including lethal ones. Maybe there was something on it, to be worried about?

Zitrus, for his part, was still willing to at least give it a look. And since we had already spent enough time in the rest area, he was more than eager to finally reach our destination.

And indeed. After following the riverbank for a while we found a building. The midday sun shone on the old zebra factory that was placed close to the water. But still out here in the middle of nowhere. Guess that was the reason why the facility was not too hidden. It didn’t look impressive. Quite the opposite. Small, inconspicuous but not disguised. It had the shape of a block. No windows and only one entrance, with no door. Most likely rotted away long ago. I was not able to see far inside. All I could see from here was a hallway.

“That’s it? This old shack looks like it could collapse at any moment”, Crystal asked as she gave the whole construct a very sceptical look.

“I mean, isn’t that the reason why we’re here? Because this is a prewar facility from the zebras and if it would break in, all the poison the building is holding could flow out and poison this river here”, Zitrus explained.

I had to admit, this zebra facility looked old. Defiantly prewar old. But why did the zebras build something like this out here in the middle of nowhere but still in enemy territory? What purpose had it had?

As we stepped closer to the entrance, I spotted a single amphora resting against the wall. Normally, such an item was used by the zebras to transport liquids like water. But it would have surprised me if that was the case here.

I floated the clay vessel to us and uncorked it while Blueberry, Zitrus and Crystal stood in a circle around me. It had a dark green fluid inside that already screamed poison. Even though it had no smell to it.

"If this building is filled with such easily broken amphoras, then the risk the river will be poisoned, is very plausible. Once the facility collapses, all of these vessels will be destroyed and all the liquid runs out”, Zitrus noticed.

“So, you DO plan to go inside?”

It was not really a question, since I already could guess Zitrus' answer.

“As much as I hated to admit it, it seemed that way. The only way to safely get rid of, whatever they were crafting in this facility, is by going inside. And that better sooner than later, before it collapses on its' own”, Zitrus admitted.

“No, I will not allow this! It is always you, the one of us who can get hurt the easiest, who puts himself into life threatening danger”, Blueberry told with a stern voice and suddenly spread wings.

The rest of us were so taken by surprise by it, that we took a step back from Blueberry.

“But Blueberry… you remember what Mille told us. This place can only be entered by a zebra. Or an earth pony since they are so similar in build. Everything else would be detected and attacked by the security system”, Zitrus reminded her.

“Oh, come on! This is such an old fragile building. I doubt that ANYTHING in this place still works”, Blueberry said.

She lit up her horn and soon she was gone from our view.

“I will go in first, but to better be safe than sorry, I will be invisible. So, whatever might still work in there, it will not be able to detect me”, We heard the voice from Blueberry.

I didn't think that was a very good idea, but still better than sending Zitrus in it, all on his own. I listened as Blueberrys' hoof steps made their way to the entry and soon were inside. But she didn’t get far. Suddenly two turrets came out of the wall and aimed at a position, where I could only expect, Blueberry was.

The turrets fired. But they didn't use regular bullets. These turrets were equipped with energy weapons.

It all happened so fast that I was not even able to react. Luckily, Crystal was faster than me and placed a shield around Blueberry’s position. The energy blasts got absorbed by the shield, leaving Blueberry unharmed. But the goal of the turrets was to kill all intruders and just fired another time. Again, the shots got blocked by the shield but it started to crumble. I lit up my horn. My magic grip found my invisible sister and I swiftly teleported her out of the hallway.

As soon as Blueberry was no longer in the building, the turrets folded in and disappeared again in the wall. All this happened in such a brief moment. It was incredible that Blueberry was still alive.

But when she dropped her invisibility spell, we saw how shocked she was. She had come very close to death.
Crystal was breathing heavily too. Keeping up her shield had taken a lot of power from her.

“How were they able to detect Blueberry? She was invisible”, she asked between pants.

“I guess they have invisible lasers in this building”, Zitrus assumed. “They scan the area with where the light glances off. They detect everything, even while invisible. So, unless we find all laser lights and cover them, they will always detect us.”

I observed the hallway. Zitrus was right. There were multiple small holes in the walls. Most likely this building was full of such lasers. Impossible to find them all. And impossible to use my teleport ability to get past them.

“I guess we destroy the turrets then”, I suggested.

“Too risky”, Crystal threw in. “There might be more than just these two turrets. Maybe the whole building is full of them. I guess these zebras calculated that unicorns, with a shield spell, might come. They installed energy weapons, which absorb magic much stronger. We will be turned into dust by seconds. Literally.”

…

This was it then. It really was up to the hope that Zitrus, as an earth pony, would not be attacked by the defence system. All eyes were suddenly on him.

“So, guess I have to try”, he said.

“No, you don’t have to. You said, we would take a look. But you never said you would step into a facility, filled with poison, fully automatic turrets and could collapse at any moment”, Crystal stepped in between.

“I know, but if we don’t do anything now, then it might already be too late”, Zitrus argued.

“But still! It is not worth the risk of losing you!”, Blueberry said.

“But who knows what could happen if this poison gets into the water. The consequences could be worse than we can imagine.”

It was obvious that Zitrus' mind could not be changed.

“You just have to play the hero, don’t you”, I said.

My voice was not raised. But I could not hide my disapprovement. I also didn't like that Zitrus was taking such a big risk.

“I hope not. Heros do not survive long in the wasteland”, Zitrus joked.

I guess he tried to lighten up the mood a bit. But he failed.

“Please be careful”, I half ordered.

Zitrus gave a nod and then faced the entrance. I could see that he was nervous. Very nervous. Slowly and carefully, he took a few steps into the facility. I kept my teleportation spell ready, to get him out quickly if needed. But nothing happened.

Zitrus took some more steps in the hallway. He passed the checkpoint where the two turrets were hidden in the wall. But they stayed inactive. It looked like it was true. The security system didn’t detect him as hostile.

Zitrus was now so far inside that we could only see his flame-coloured mane and tail.

“What is inside?”, Crystal yelled to him inside. Her voice showed how on edge she was too.

“More clay containers. There is also a staircase leading downwards”, Zitrus' voice called out. "From what I can see they produced the poison down there in some sort of lab and up here was the storage.”

“And how do you plan to get rid of the poison now?”, I asked.

“Give me a moment, I will check for a solution”, Zitrus answered.

Then he disappeared completely in the building.

I, Crystal and Blueberry waited outside. Of course, this didn't help matters any. I started to count the seconds but soon brushed it aside since it only made me more nervous.

“I have something!”

Hearing Zitrus suddenly, helped a bit to calm me again.

“Some of these amphoras have their cork removed or a little crack in the clay. And all of them are empty. But they clearly have been filled once. I assume that this liquid slowly evaporates when it comes in contact with air.

My plan is now to put all these containers in the basement, so that when the building finally caves in, the liquid is stuck down there, as it slowly evaporates over time.”

“What about the turrets? Have they attacked you yet?”, Blueberry wanted to know.

“So far, nothing has happened. Guess I am safe”, Zitrus answered. But some fear could still be heard in his voice.

“You are still in a very dangerous area, so please be careful”, I reminded him.

“I will. You three wait outside. It shouldn't take me too long to finish. Then we can destroy this place and leave.

I was sitting on the river bank while I played with the green stripe in my mane. I tried to keep my nerves low and my mind on anything other than the fact that Zitrus was still in the facility. He had been in there for a little while now. Most likely it felt longer than it actually had been.

Blueberry was also sitting next to me, but she kept her eyes on the building like it could disappear as soon as she would look away.

Crystal in the meantime was trying to skip some stones over the waters surface. But the river was moving too fast for her to manage it. Besides, it looked like she had no idea how to do it anyway.

We three had decided after a while that it might be better if we step away from the entrance of the facility. Not too far, just in case, but still a bit so we could relax a bit better. That didn’t mean it was going well.

“Will you change your name back to Hope”, I asked Crystal to distract me a bit more.

“I don’t know. But I do not think so”, my green sister said to me. “I've used the name for such a long time now. It just feels more like… me. I doubt that I would grow familiar with the name Hope again. Not because I-“

A sudden rumble cut off Crystals' sentence. Immediately we all looked at the facility. And indeed, the noise came from the old building. A part of it was caving in. A whole wall, including a part of its' roof, was collapsing in itself. Dust got kicked up.

Luckily it was only a small part. If Zitrus was not standing in that spot at that moment, he was most likely unharmed. But we three wasted no time. Faster than lightning we were on our hooves and I teleported us three closer to the place where the wall had broken in. Not directly inside but close enough to see the damage it had done. Thick stones, tall enough to squash a pony, were laying in a pile.

Shit! Shit! Please be alright!

“Zitrus are you in there?”, I screamed into the big gap of the wall.

BOOM!

A sudden explosion, coming from the inside of the facility, nearly knocked us back. But the shockwave was enough to give the building the final strike. Everything that was standing at that moment was now falling apart. Walls, ceiling and the containers with the poison. And somewhere in the middle of this, must have been Zitrus!

More dust got kicked up and blinded me. And the rumble of falling stones was so loud that I barely was able to hear my own coughing. It was not until the moment the dust cloud settled itself again and we were able to see the damage it had done.

Nothing stood anymore. Where once had been a facility was now only a pile of stones, dirt and dust. And no sign of Zitrus…

Author's Note

Thank you all for reading.

And with another chapter done ,we are one step closer to the end of the story. And to be honest, I am happy about it. Not only because of the joy finishing this project will bring me, but I also started to forget the reason I started this story.
I started to write this fanfiction because I had the idea and I wanted to write it down, so that others could enjoy reading it. But in the last few chapters, I was forcing them out because I felt like I had to. And I think you noticed it do to the drop in my writing quality. But I also barely paid attention to the people who actually read the story, nor the loyal followers or my friends who help me. What i once valued just felt normal and unspecial to me.
So, I want to apologies to you all that I was not here for you like I should have been and I didn’t give you the attention you deserve.

Chapter 51 - Into the poison

Crystal POV

“ZITRUS!”, Blueberry screamed.

I was not able to do anything. I was in such a shock.

Nothing of this old zebra facility stood anymore. Nothing! Everything is now rubble and ashes. Just one pile of stones. How could anypony survive such?

Blueberry and Horizon jumped right into action. They started to lift stones from the pile that once used to be a building.

“Zitrus, where are you? Can you hear me? Answer please!”, Horizon yelled.

But nothing came back. I stood frozen there while my sisters continued to search for Zitrus. I was not able to move or to think straight. I was only able to just stand there and watch. I didn’t even feel how some tears were running down my cheeks.

“Crystal, don’t just stand there! Help us!”

The commanding voice from Blueberry was finally able to get me out of my trance. She sounded full of despair, sadness… horrified. Something that she never had before. And then, she sounded the way I felt.

I jumped on the huge pile and started to remove parts of the rubble. With my magic I lifted away smaller rocks, which still were the size of a ponies' head.

My eyes fell on Horizon who mostly concentrated herself on the very big rocks. Her current target was a piece, that seemed to have been part of the wall at one point. It was taller than an alicorn. Horizon needed magic AND she had to put her full physical strength behind it, to get it loose. If Zitrus got smashed by a piece like that, he would not only be dead, but his whole body would be nothing more than a squished pool of blood. I was very worried, and I begged that Zitrus was alright. Or at least alive…

I, Horizon and Blueberry worked tirelessly. The fear didn’t allow us to take a break. Stone after stone we lifted away. Sometimes there was something else we dog out like a pieces of furniture or part of a shelf. I once even got my hooves on one of the energy turrets. It hadn’t survived the collapse and was completely destroyed now.

I don't know how long we worked. Shorter than it felt. Longer than we would like to. Because we knew, every second counts. With each passing moment, the change of finding Zitrus alive shrunk. Something I didn’t want to think about.

I lifted another heavy stone and found a cavity. A hollow space in the form of a staircase.

The basement! Zitrus has said this building has a basement! Shot through my mind.

“Blueberry! Horizon! Come help me here!”, I yelled to my sisters.

The two lifted their head from their work and were quickly by my side. Together we three quickly cleared more rubble from the area. Carefully, so that the rubble wouldn't collapse and bury it again. When the opening was tall enough, I slipped through. My shield ready around me, just in case there were still some energy turrets active, or this cavity collapsed. Not that this shield would help much against it, but it was better than nothing.

Of course, it was dark, but I was still able to see that I indeed was in the basement now. Or at least, what was left. A huge part was also buried as the ceiling gave in. The rest looked like what you would expect a zebra research lab to. Wooden furniture, clay vessels, zebraic totems and potions. Just all of it was now broken and laying around. The floor was covered in a thin layer of green liquid. The same liquid that was in the amphoras. Poison…

And Zitrus was laying in it… He didn’t move…

“Zitrus!”, I screamed.

I didn’t dare to step into this liquid and instead quickly floated his limp body to me.

His body had bruises all over and there was a big open wound on his hind leg. It was not bleeding much. Or at least, not anymore. Still, the wound was very large and nasty looking. On top of that, Zitrus' body was covered in the dark poison…

“Zitrus! Please talk to me!”, I ordered him, but he remained silent.

I have to get him out of here. This was not the place to treat him, nor did I had much medical knowledge. I floated him to the opening where I came from and together with Horizon’s teleportation spell, I got him and myself out.

“He is breathing. He is alive!”, Blueberry announced a bit relieved.

In the meantime I took the water bag out of Zitrus saddle bag and poured the clean water all over his body, to clean off the poison that was still on him. I just hoped it was not too late for that. some of the poison had landed right on his injury, with perfect access to his insides and blood veins…

Blueberry bandaged his hurt leg while I cleaned Zitrus’ face with the water. As the first water drops fell on his eyes, he slowly opened them. Horizon, I, and Blueberry stood in a circle and looked at him. He in return looked at all of us but nopony in particular.

“Am I dead?”, he asked.

“No, no you’re not”, Blueberry said and nuzzled his cheek.

She had tears in her eyes. Of worry or relief now, I couldn't tell.

“How do you feel?”, I asked him.

Zitrus rubbed his head with a hoof and took a moment before answering. He definitely didn't look like he was in a good condition. But I guess that was understandable from the given scenario.

“I feel like shit. Like I got punched everywhere. My head hurts from the ceiling falling on my head. But I guess it's nothing major except for the wound on my leg”, Zitrus answered.
I gave a sigh of relieve.

“How dare you put yourself at such risk? We were so worried! You were still in the building when it exploded. We thought you died! You are lucky to still count yourself among the living”, Horizon told him sternly.

Zitrus didn’t answer straight away. He still looked like… like a building dropped on him. His mind took a moment to process everything.

“I am sorry. I barely know what happened”, he said dizzy. “I remember taking the last amphora down from a shelf. I thought that the wall, that was connected to the shelf, looked a bit unstable, but I couldn't guess that the whole thing would break in.”

He took a short break to gather his mind again.

“I was able to safe myself in the basement. But I guess the fall of this wall had caused something. Maybe an explosive potion fell from a table down there, or an installed self-destruction mode against invaders triggered or the energy turrets overcharged. What the buck to I know. I just remember the explosion and then everything went black…”

Zitrus wanted to stand up but was not able to. His legs were not able to carry him.

I was still worried, and I was able to sense the same from my two sisters.

“You were laying in this poison and your whole body was speckled by it. Including the open wound on your leg”, I explained to him.

Zitrus looked at himself with a bit of worry.

“Well, I cannot say if I feel anything… I do not feel good but that can also be from the explosion I have experienced. But I better take a healing potion. They are able to help a bit against poisoning and will heal my leg a bit.”

Blueberry floated a healing potion out of Zitrus’ saddlebag and into his hooves. He thankfully uncorked it and started drinking. But as soon as he took the first gulp, his eyes went wide. He spit out the rest of the potion he had in his mouth and then vomited. Whatever of the healing liquid was able to reach his stomach came out again, along with some its contents. This was not a good sign…

“We need a medic!”, Horizon said.

The rest of us could only agree but…

“We are out here in the middle of nowhere. Where should we find a medic?”, I asked.

Horizon floated Zitrus’ map out of his saddlebag and studied it. Her face alone already told me bad news.

“There is this point you have marked, Zitrus. You wrote “Outcast Village” next to it. What is it?”

“It's a camp for creatures looking for a place in the equestrian wasteland”, Zitrus explained with a dry voice. “It mostly has zebras as inhabitants. But it also has pegasi, griffons, and other creatures that have been abandoned, rejected, or are other wise having trouble finding a place to call home.”

“Do they have a medic?”, Blueberry asked.

“Last time I was there they had.”

I looked at Horizon. She checked the map one more time.

“It is the closest thing we have but still far away. We have to carry Zitrus and probably fly through the night. A better option we do not have.”

Blueberry didn’t wait and went to float Zitrus on her back, but Horizon stopped her.

“Let me carry him first. I am way more trained in flying than you. I will have more stamina.”

Blueberry firstly looked like she wanted to argue but then gave a nod and then helped to get Zitrus in a safe and comfortable position on Horizon’s back.

I unfolded my wings too, ready to take off. I knew how real this danger for Zitrus was. That poison might have some serious effects and maybe even kill him. I didn’t want to think if it.

He cannot die. Not yet. Without him we are no longer two wings…

Chapter 52 - Safe him!

Horizon POV

My wings were beating strong, and my shining horn was guiding the way while I flew through the night. To my left side was Blueberry and to my right Crystal. Our goal was to reach this Repelled Outcast as soon as possible. But it was still so far away. Too far for my liking.

The comforting but heavy weight of Zitrus' body was resting on my back. He was sleeping. But it was not a restful sleep. Not only because of the heavy movement from my flight, but also because the poison was starting to take effect. He looked sick and seemed to be developing a feve. What kind of poison worked so slow?! It slowly took over his body while he grew weaker. I could only hope that it would not kill him. Or that we found a medic before it did…

I and my sisters had flown tirelessly through the night with only some small breaks to let the next carry Zitrus for a while. Sharing the extra weigh to carry and using our stamina equally. But even alicorns were not supermares.

“Horizon, we have to take a break for a moment. Blueberry might not be able to go on for much longer”, I heard the voice from Crystal.

I turned my head to the left and looked at my blue sister. She was now indeed sweating up a storm, and her flight was inconsistent. Her eyes were determined, but she couldn't hide the fact that she was fighting to stay aloft.

“I am… alright. Let’s… just keep… going”, she was able to say between heavy breaths.

“No, you’re not. It won't help anypony if you fall from the sky due to exhaustion. Besides, we all need a break. We cannot fly nonstop”, Crystal argue.

She was right. I too felt how my wings hurt and screamed for a rest. It might be better to give in before they did.

I gave a nod and we three went for a landing. As soon as my hooves touched the ground, my wings drooped to the ground tiredly. But I still did better than Blueberry or Crystal who both barely could stand anymore. I floated Zitrus from my back, which caused him to wake up.

I removed the bandages from his hind leg and checked the wound. It was infected and was bleeding again. I quickly took some fresh bandages from his saddlebags and wrapped his leg up again.

Zitrus was laying on the ground and just let me do the work. He was not in the condition to stand anymore.

“Here Zitrus, try to drink this again”, Blueberry said and floated a healing potion into his hooves.

Zitrus didn’t look pleased at the bottle. Healing potions weren’t antidotes. they were not able to cure you if you were poisoned. But they could slow down the negative effects they caused and maybe help the body to get rid of it completly. But whenever Zitrus had drunken them so far, he had to vomit them out right away. He already had tried it two times now and was not looking forward to throwing up for a third time. Especially since it didn’t help when he already wasn’t feeling good.

Sadly, it was the best shot we had so far. Maybe, just maybe, it would work this time, so he uncorked the bottle and took a sip. But I already could see how his body was rejecting it. He wanted to vomit again, but a magical grip forced his muzzle closed again.

“Please Zitrus, you have to keep this down!”

Blueberry’s horn was glowing as she used her magic to hold Zitrus' mouth closed, not allowing him to throw up. Zitrus gave a muffled help sound but couldn’t do much against it. Blueberry had tears in her eyes but kept the spell up. I saw how much it hurt her to cause Zitrus such pain.

“Blueberry, stop! You'll choke him on his own vomit!”, Crystal nearly screamed and pushed Blueberry.

She fell on the ground and lost concentration over her spell. As soon as Zitrus was able to open his mouth again he vomited hard.

“I’m sorry. I just feel so useless now… I can do nothing right now. There is no way I can protect him from poison”, Blueberry cried.

“Don’t think like that, dear sister. Let us take this break for a short moment and soon we will be off to our way. We will reach Repelled Outcast as soon as possible and there we will find a healer to save Zitrus”, I said.

But I was worried too.

With each second the sun rose more over the horizon. And at the same time the physical health of Zitrus sunk. He was right now lying on Crystal’s back.

His eyes were half closed as he stared aimlessly at nothing. He was not speaking anymore, and his mind was probably not able to concentrate anymore. His body was limp like a sack, and he was sweating. His body was fighting with everything it has against the poison. This also meant that he didn't have the energy to worry about his injured leg. The infection had only gotten worse and it most likely wouldn’t be able to heal properly anymore. And still, it seems the more Zitrus’ body tried to fight to the poison, the worse it got. If we didn’t hurry, he would soon lose the battle.

But even alicorns were not immune against exhaustion. We had been awake all night and flying as fast as possible. But it was all worth it when something appeared in the distance.

“There it is!”, I happily yelled.

My sisters also looked in the same direction and an expression of relief crossed their faces. This gave us the motivation to push the last of our energy into our wings and flew faster towards our destination.

From above the village looked more like a barracks. The houses appeared to have been built fast and looked to be a cross between a small house and a large tent. They were also were in very orderly rows.

I would have asked this was the Outcast Village and not some military camp, but he wasn't in any condition to answer anymore. Besides, there was no option for a second chance anymore. Time was running out. We had to take it.
I, Blueberry and Crystal, with Zitrus still on her back, landed in the middle of the camp. And it seemed like we were in the right place. There were a lot of zebras here. They looked a bit sleepy, which was no surprise due to the fact that it was early in the morning. But I also spotted two griffons, a pegasus and an earth pony, who had more scars than skin. All of them turned their heads to us as we appeared in the middle of their village.

“We need a medic!”, I yelled to the villagers.

But instead of an answer, most inhabitants took flight and ran away. The remaining jumped behind cover to hide. I wasn’t expecting a warm welcome, but I thought that these inhabitants, who were outcasts due to racism and repulsion, wouldn’t be so prejudiced.

“Please, we have a life on the line”, Crystal was able to get out between ragged breaths and turned her body a bit to expose Zitrus.

He seemed to have lost consciousnes. Only his flat breathing showed that he was alive.

But still nothing. No zebra, or any other creature, showed up. They were still hiding from us.

This filled me with anger. No, it filled me with fury. They saw the condition Zitrus was in and that he would soon die. But they didn’t come to help. Because we were alicorns They feared us for our power and greatness. But they seemed to forget that this power could also be used!

I spread my wings to make me look taller and lifted my head fully. I showed my full superiority as I lit my horn and grabbed the first creature I spotted. A male zebra with greyish stripes, who was peeking from his hideout. Rage gave me power again as I floated him towards me and looked him dead in the eyes. He was whimpering in fear in front of me. Right now, he was nothing more than a bug that I could crush whenever I felt like it. Making him suffer and force him to tell me where this Goddess damn medic was!

But then realisation hit me. This was not me. I was exhausted. I was tired. I was emotionally stressed. And I was angry. This left me vulnerable to lose my control and myself. But starting a raid now would not help anypony. It would only end in a blood bath with brutal, pointless deaths. And my loved ones, including Zitrus if he survived in the end, would hate me forever. Just like I would hate me.

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. When I opened them, I still had an angry look, but I could see clear at least.

“Tell us where your medic is!”, I demanded.

The scared zebra lifted a hoof and pointed at a building. It didn’t look different than the others. It also looked like somepony had taken a tent and a wooden shack and mixed them together into one. The only thing special was that it had no other buildings attached to it.

He fell and his rump hit the ground and ran away a moment later. i and my sister quickly went to the indicated building. Instead of a door it had a curtain which Blueberry nearly ripped off as we entered.

The inside looked way more like a medical clinic. a medical bed in the center of the room was surrounded by operation equipment, potions in clay bottles, and first aid supplies. All of it clean and in order. In general, it looked like a perfect mix between pony and zebra medicine. And in the middle stood a female zebra, watching us with her steaming cup in her hoof. She had deep black stripes and open mane, with was unusual for zebras.

“By the stars, what is going on? If you alicorns don’t know, this is a medical building. And it is commonly known to be very forbidden to attack any kind of place that is meant for lifesaving aid”, she said with the most casual voice which had nearly no accent.

She calmly took a sip from her cup as her eyes fell on Zitrus on Crystal’s back.

“But I guess you are here for another reason”, she said like it was the most normal thing.

“Please, help us. Help him!”, Crystal begged.

The zebra didn’t show any sign of nervousness as she placed her cup to a nearby table and pointed with a slight movement on the medical bed. Crystal understood and gently used her magic to place the still unconscious Zitrus on the bed. The zebra mare gave him a studying look from head to tail.

“Alright, what happened?”, she asked, not taking her eyes off him.

"He was nearly crushed when an old zebra facility collapsed while he was inside. His whole body, including his wounded leg, came in contact then with a poison. Since then, he only grew sicker and weaker”, Crystal gave as fast summery.

The zebra gave an unsatisfied frown.

“That alone does not help. There are nearly more kinds of zebra poisons than there are zebras. I need more information. What did the poison look like? What were the effects exactly? Did it act slow or fast? Give me everything you know so I can find the right antidote.”

“It took all night for him to get to this point, so I guess it is a slow working poison. It was a dark green liquid”, Crystal explained.

“The facility was in the middle of nowhere next to a river. The poison was kept in amphoras and seems to evaporate when it comes in contact with the air”, Blueberry added.

“It didn’t have any smell to it and Zitrus vomited whenever he drunk a healing potion afterwards”, I ended.

For the first time the face of the zebra had a serious expression.

“B gewaar…”, or something like that the zebra whispered before she slightly turned her head.

“Candy Heart, come here! I need your help”, she yelled.

A second later a pegasus mare came through a curtain door that separated the medical room and a side room. whose name was Candy, had pink fur. She also had a short pink and white mane and tail and wore a medical cap. Her blue eyes firstly fell on the unusual sightt of three alicorns in the room with caused her to make a face which I only can describe as mlem face.

“Candy, we need to clean the blood of this stallion asap. No potions or anything like that!”, the zebra ordered and then turned her head in our direction.

“And you three can wait outside!”

“Wait, what is going on? What happened to Zitrus? Will he be alright?”, Blueberry asked.

“I will tell you later. Now we need space to work. So, out, out!”, she told us and chased us outside of the medical bay, separating us from the, still in critical condition, Zitrus.

It was shortly before noon and we three still sat outside of the medic building. The village had started to wake up around us. They all give us some mistrusting and strange looks, but they didn’t gave us more attention than we did to them. We weren’t much able to care.

Even though we were tired, sleep was not an option. We were way too nervous, way too worried. But none of us entered again. We had to let the medics, who were trying to save Zitrus, do their work. The only thing we could do was hope it would all end up well.

“You three can come in now”, a sudden but familiar voice, said.

We three turned our heads. The dark black striped zebra had left the medical bay. Like on queue, we three jumped up and went for the entrance. The zebra was smart enough get out of the way. Once we were inside, the sight before us did not fill my heart with joy.

Zitrus was still laying on the bed unconscious. He looked drained, sick and dishevelled. Like a sickness sucked all his life out. Only his leg looked properly bandaged now. The room was in disarray. The operation tools were scattered, the air smelled unclean, and the pink Pegasus was busy putting some empty blood bags away.

“How is he?”, I asked the zebra while Crystal and Blueberry each nuzzled one of Zitrus' cheeks. He didn’t show any reaction.

“Not good”, she admitted. “He is on the edge of death right now. He might not survive it.”

“What?!”, Blueberry yelled.

Crystal too looked in shock.

“Why not? I thought you cured the poison”, I said.

“Let me start at the beginning. My name is Xonia, and you are lucky that you came to me and not a pony medic. Because that thing was actually not a poison”, the zebra explained.

“What your stallion here experienced is a biohazard, made from the time before the big war. Unlike a poison, that mostly can be neutralised by an antidote, this one spreads on its own and has to be cured.”

“So, this was a bioweapon?”, Blueberry asked, shocked.

“Indeed”, Xonia agreed. “Mutated bacteria. Once in your body, it spreads on its own, making you sick. This is the reason why he grew sicker and sicker instead of just dying a quick death.”

“Then how did you heal him?”, Crystal wanted to know.

“By cleaning his blood and getting as much of the bacteria as possible out of his body”, Xonia said and pointed at the empty blood bags.

“But that doesn’t make any sense. We found this bioweapon in an old zebra facility. Why would the zebras keep such a thing in the middle of nowhere but still right in enemy territory?”, I questioned.

“That, I can only guess from what I got told. As far as I know, the bacteria died when it came in contact which air, with made the transport difficult. So, their plan was to multiply and mutate it in a secret lab, known as this facility and keep it in containers. And when used, they could just pour it in the water, where it survived long enough to reach villages and cities of ponies.”

“Wait, the zebras wanted to poison the water with a bioweapon? That is brutal! Many ponies, mostly innocents, would have died! No matter if soldier or a foal!”, Crystal nearly yelled.

Xonia shook her head disappointed.

“Indeed. But that was their goal. To overcrowd the already full hospitals. Causing a collapse, in the middle of the enemy linesand and breaking the civilian population. Ponies didn't have a lot of knowledge about poisons and bioweapons. Ponies used more magical potions. Like the healing potion. Which is also the reason why your stallion vomited when consuming one. The zebras from prewar time mutated the bacteria in such a way, that it would make you reject any form of magical healing potion.”

“And why didn't they use this bioweapon if they had it?”

It was me again asking.

“I can only assume that after the fall of Canterlot, the zebras didn't see a reason to use such a weapon and abandoned the building. But still kept it, just in case…”, Xonia guessed and made a paused a bit before continuing.

“Is this facility still standing? Is this biohazard still a threat?”

I shook my head.

“No. Zitrus here was able to get all the clay containers in the basement. When the building got destroyed, all the liquid got trapped in the basement. Now the bacteria will die by being exposed to air.”

Xonia gave a nod.

“But what about Zitrus? What about him?!”, Blueberry asked.

“Like I said, he is in critical condition”, Xonia sighed. “But there is nothing more we can do for him. His body has to get rid of whatever of the bioweapon is left in him. But he is weak now. He might not have the strength to recover.”

This message hung heavy in the air. I was… I can not really explain it… I was just down. We all were.

“I know this does not help”, Xonia said “but in my eyes, he is a hero.”

Author's Note

Longest chapter i created so far.

I am sure there is at least one reader who has more understanding about biohazard and medicine than I do and is able to tell, that most of what I wrote doesn’t make sense. But I do not have such knowledge so let’s just say… it is a bioweapon created in a land of magical talking ponies. It does make sense!

Also, here a small drawing from a friend of mine. Showing Zitrus on the medical bed with Xonia, the three alicorns (including crying Blueberry) and Candy with her mlem face.

Chapter 53 - For Zitrus

Blueberry POV

TWO YEARS LATER

It was a warm, not too hot, midsummer day. I was laying on the ground and had my chin resting on Horizon’s back, who was laying right next to me. Lazily I looked over the landscape. Not exactly thinking about anything.

A lot had changed. Not only for us but also for the wasteland. You could not even call it wasteland anymore. It was healing. I don’t know much but they said that six ponies were able to activate some sort of machine, including some elements of harmony. This spread a magical healing aura over all of equestria.

It was a slow progress, but you could see the differences. Grass turned green again, flowers were growing, trees grew leaves again and the soil became fertile.

But also the ponies, along with many other creatures, changed along with. Hate got replaced by friendship. No more death and fights. Instead, they worked together now to build up a new civilization.

That was also the case here. Here in Ponyville. Before the war, over two hundred years ago, this place was a small friendly village. After the war it became a raider camp. Now, there were no more raiders. But ponies noticed how rich the soil was here and they wanted to populate this village again.

I gave a look at two ponies who were busy building the roof of a cottage. It was a unicorn stallion who used a hammer and nails to attach some boards and a Pegasus mare who placed roof tiles.

Even though Ponyville already had buildings, many had to be renovated or completely rebuilt since they are over two centuries old or because the smell of blood and death was not removable. But ponies were eager to make this place their new home together in harmony.

It seems like everything was sunshine and rainbows now. The land, the ponies, us…

“Hey sisters!”, the voice of Crystal called.

I didn’t even bother to lift my head as my green sister landed in front of us. I just gave her a lazy look.

Crystal made a lot of changes during these two years. She had, and still did, carry a lot of brutal memories with her. But she now didn’t hide them anymore. It was a long and painful journey, but she now learned how to deal with her past. And present.

Not long ago the news reached us that they had finally been able to solve the alicorns problem of being unable to get pregnants. They had found a way to create male alicorns, which could impregnate alicorn mares.

But this time Crystal hadn’t been that excited about the news like she had been the other times. Instead, she had told us that she would like to wait a bit. Crystal was still a bit hurt about all the previous attempts to get foals and still needed some time to process it, before she was ready for foals or to get pregnant. In her words, it might take about a year. Mabe a bit more, maybe a bit less. But the day will come, when she will go to one of these male alicorns, to let one get her pregnant. And we will be there for her, and the foal when it is here.

Something suddenly landed on my face, ripping me out of my thoughts. Annoyed I lifted my head and the something landed in front of me on the ground. A book. I first looked at the book and then up to Crystal.

“Look what I found”, she said with a smirk.

Yes, Crystal changed, but not everything. She was still the playful, joyful, and caring mare that we loved.

I went to take the book, but Horizon was faster. Her purple magic aura grabbed it and floated it to her. She opened the book to a random page. I was able to see her lift an eyebrow. She then closed the book and tried another page at random.

“There is nothing written in it”, my purple sister then said.

I took the book out of her magic grip and quickly scrolled over each page. Indeed, all of them where blank. This was not a book to read, this was a notebook to write in.

“I had an idea”, Crystal explained.” It has been almost three years, since we first met Zitrus. And during that time, we've had a lot of adventures. In the wasteland, but mostly within ourselves. And those adventures made us who we are now.

My idea was, that we write our story down. We write it in this book and when we’re done, we give it to him. As a gift. Sure, he was always there too when we had these adventures, but he didn't experience it the way WE did. What OUR point and view was. I am sure he would enjoy this present.”

I looked at the book. Pages of pages ready to be filled with words. With me and my sister’s story?

I then looked back at the two ponies working on the roof. And as if on queue, Zitrus appeared. He pulled a cart, filling with farm fresh vegetables which he most likely was going to cook today for dinner. He was out of hearing range but when his eyes felt on us, he waved in our direction. It made me blush a little.

Even from the distance I was able to see the scar on his hind leg. After this contact with the bioweapon and the healing process in Outcast Village, his leg never fully healed. Even though he could still walk without problems, this scar would mark him forever. But at least he was alive. And that was all that mattered to us. His condition was so critical that it was a surprise he survived.

Now, we four lived here in Ponyville. Not in tents anymore, instead in our own house. After such an event that Zitrus nearly killed, he decided to take things slower. We traveled around less and when the wasteland started to heal, it was the sign for Zitrus to settle down. One reason was because he now had nearly seen all of Equestria. Another reason was that there was no reason anymore to travel around and living from whatever you loot. Goods and food could now be farmed and created again.

But deep inside we all know that Zitrus mostly did it for us. For me, Crystal and Horizon. That we now could live all together happily in a safe place. As one herd. As two wings.

“Are you sure about this, sister?”, Horizon asked Crystal. “In the beginning, when I joined this group, I was not the most… “friendly” alicorn. I was marked by the Goddess and had hate for anything else than other alicorns. I was not me that time. I was Savage. Buck, I even used to talk in the royal we version about myself, when we first met.”

Crystal gave a nod.

“I know, but I think that is exactly the point. Because you can tell your view how you changed from the fanatic, brutal Savage to the Horizon who you are now, and we love. We should tell the story how we were during that exact moment. Not how we are now. It should tell our story.”

I looked at the book. Telling the story from the way I was in the moment of happening? I tried to remember how I was when I first had met Zitrus. I had been a lost alicorn. I had questioned my existence and who I was.

I now had to chuckle when I thought about it. Yes, I changed too. A lot. I was now somepony.

“But this book is rather small. I don’t think we can fill it with three years of experience. Maybe one year”, I realised when checking the book out closer.

“I know, but we don’t have to fill it with every detail. We just write in the interesting parts and when the book is full, it is full. No need to add extra pages”, Crystal explained.

I looked at Horizon.

“I guess you two are right. Zitrus would love this gift”, she admitted. “Let us do it. Let’s write our story down.”

I gave a nod in agreement. Crystal gave a happy smile and, floated the book back to her and took a pencil out. “FOR ZITRUS”, she wrote on the cover and then we three signed it. Horizon, Crystal, Blueberry.

“Alright sister, you begin”, Crystal casually said and gave me the book and the pencil.

“Wait, why do I have to start?”, I questioned.

“Because you were the first one who met Zitrus. You have to begin the story until I join the game”, Crystal said and gave a playful smirk.

“Fine. But then I also get the last chapter”, I demanded and took the pencil in my magic grip.

I opened the book to the first page and took a moment to think about how I should start.

“Since this is my point of view the story tells right now, I should mention that”, I said to my sisters and myself.
I wrote the first words:

Chapter 1

Blueberry POV

I took another moment to think. It was not easy to think back to the emotionless memories I used to have and try to express them correctly. But maybe it was simpler when I just started somewhere. So, I started to write.

My name is Blueberry. Or at least that’s what other ponies call me. I’ve never questioned it so I just went with it. Sure, ponies said it mostly as a joke but I had no name and it felt like I ought to have one. When the Goddess died, I got a mind of my own. I wasn’t there to see her die, instead I was alone in the middle of some wasteland surrounded by emptiness. For me it happened very suddenly. Suddenly, I was able to think and act on my own. And it left me blank…

Author's Note

Please read

Wow, what a journey it has been. 53 Chapter, over 100 thousand words and nearly one year, we reached the end of this story. Never would I have thought that I would put so much effort into this project.
But this story was not just written by me. I had a lot of help with I now would like to give some special thanks. (Some of these persons would like to be anonymous so I do not mention them by name.)

First one goes to a batpony friend, who motivated me to start this story. I had the idea for Two Wings since a longer time but never wanted to write it down. Thanks to her, this project even came to a start.
Next one is a pegasus friend. I own much to her since she drew the amazing cover. And we all know how important a good cover is. But even without that, she was there from the beginning to the end, giving reviews and funny little fanarts.
Now my first proofreader. When it comes to proofreaders, I have huge respect from them. Especially if they have a case like me, who gives a lot of work (btw, this auto’s note got not proofreader, just to show my point). He was an earth pony who later got too busy in real life and had to drop his assistance. But still, a thank to him.
Second proofreader (and very critical reviewer) was Ecplise. Someone who knows every little detail about Fallout Equestria and I could always ask for lore information.
Then my last proofreader, jgilley63, who came out of nowhere, offering his help. It was really sweet and really kind of him. Someone who I now like to call a friend.

And last, but not least, to all of your readers. Fallout Equestria stories are often not so well seen, since they combine two very unfitting worlds together. But here it was not the case. It surprised me how many readers Two Wings got and how many liked the story. It was a really uplifter for me and motivated me to continue.
If you read the whole story up to this point, I will love you forever. So, I want to give you all a huge thank you. For all of the nice words, reviews (even the negative reviews helped a lot for me to improve my writing), the likes, the comments (I loved to read the comments section) or by just being here and enjoying the story. Thank you all.

If there are any more questions left, may it be about something unexplained in the story, the characters or about me, feel free to ask.

Chapter 1 - The adventure begins

Author's Note

First: Thank you so much for reading this story
Second: This is a Fallout Equestira story but do not fear if you have never read the original Fallout Equestria book. You can still read the story and it will be explained more and more when time goes on. (Or words go on, in this case)
Third: Take a note that the first chapters are very… lifeless written. That was done on purpose because… well you will see why.
And last: Hope you like the story. If not, feel free to give a comment about what could be done better. I am happy about any kind of review (positive or negative) to improve the story.

Chapter 1 - The adventure begins

Blueberry POV

My name is Blueberry. Or at least that’s what other ponies call me. I’ve never questioned it so I just went with it. Sure, ponies said it mostly as a joke but I had no name and it felt like I ought to have one. When the Goddess died, I got a mind of my own. I wasn’t there to see her die, instead I was alone in the middle of some wasteland surrounded by emptiness. For me it happened very suddenly. Suddenly, I was able to think and act on my own. And it left me blank…

Since then, I have started to question my existence. The simple questions, like: “Who am I?”, became something I asked myself every day. I had no personality of my own, the Goddess had one and I was but one of her alicorns. Everything I had thought, did, said, killed… had actually been her. I still couldn’t believe that I was actually SOMEPONY now. Somepony… Even the word sounds so weird when put in connection with myself. Am I really somepony?

I shook my head. My long blue mane fell over my face but I did not really care. I have been sitting here, on the roadside to this village, for a while now. When the goddess died, I was close to this area by coincidence. And then, all of a sudden I was on my own. First thing I did was freak out.

I shook my head again, making my mane messier. Don’t think back to such memories, I thought to myself. Something that also mystifies me now. I have memories now. Memories of my own. I don’t know what or who I was before I turned into an alicorn but I know what I did while being under the Goddess.

I look left along the road, into the direction of the village. It’s a small one. 27 ponies live there. Trying to hide a bit from the wasteland and live their own life. The closest city would be New Appeloosa… Or, that would be what the ponies here once said. I never went into that direction to explore it. Or in any direction for that matter…

New Appeloosa is also where this road goes when you follow it in the other direction. Away from the little village. I took a glance in that direction and spotted a pony walking towards me. I couldn't see what kind of pony. It was still too far away. I could only tell it had a black or green coat, was tall and had an eye-catching orange mane. Sometimes ponies walk this road. Very rare since this village is not a place worth going to.

I looked forward again. Not really thinking about anything, nor really looking at anything. Just sitting there.

“Greetings”, came a voice close to me. I shook and realised that a pony was standing in front of me. Not just one pony. It was the pony I saw not long ago walking the road. I must have been out of space longer than I realised. Now I could see that it was an earth pony stallion. Black coat but wearing a green shirt and on his side some saddlebags with a size that only earth ponies could carry. He must carry a lot of things. Like I saw before, he was tall. But still a good head shorter than me. But right now, he looked down at me while I sat.

“Hm?” Was all I could say. I was a bit stunned. Strangers don’t usually talk to me. I was still an alicorn after all. They try to avoid me. The stranger gave me a confused look.

“You know… Other ponies would have taken this chance to kill you”, he said.

Bland but true. “I normally do not sit here. I sit in the village”, I avoided his statement. I was honest there. Sitting in the village while the ponies around me were doing their business. They knew me well enough to know that I wouldn't cause any trouble.

A black hoof was waving in front of my face. I must have fallen into my own thoughts again. I looked up at the pony once again.

“Are you alright?”, he asked. His look was confused.

“I’m not used to having a conversation with other ponies”, I replied. He looked me up and down. Studying me, most likely. I didn’t really care.

“And what do you do all day then?”, came the next question.

“Sitting around”.

My answer definitely puzzled him more. He raised an eyebrow. “All day? Sounds boring”.

I broke eye contact and looked into nothingness again. When I answered my voice was flat. “What else is there to do?”

The stallion gave a smile and a small chuckle. “A pony bored in the wasteland? Well, that’s new. I looked at him again and his expression faded. I didn’t say anything but, at that moment, I could feel that he was reading me more than I ever could do myself. The moment itself only took a few seconds but it felt way longer. Us two looking at each other. Or more, he was looking at me…

He then sat down next to me, leaving just a little space. Again, he was able to surprise me with such a simple act. Coming up to an alicorn, talking with it like you would talk with a normal pony, and then sitting in front of her. This stallion must be brave… or stupid. Most alicorns would blast him with a magical energy beam into ashes.

“What is your name?”, he asked me.

“Blueberry”, I answered directly.

This made him chuckle again. “Interesting name. I mean it fits of course since you are… well, a blue alicorn. But I wouldn't have expected one of your kind to have such a name”. I didn’t understand what he meant, and when I didn’t give an answer he continued: “You know, since it sounds more like a… nickname… sort of. No offence”.

“It is a nickname”, was all I answered, and for the first time it was me who surprised him. He opened his mouth but I cut him off. “The inhabitant from the village”, I pointed with my head to the houses, “gave me the name after I stood with them for a while. At first it was just a nickname but I didn’t have my own name so I just kept it. I didn’t care. How else should I have addressed myself?”

The black coated stallion rubbed his chin. “Since when do you live here?”

“Since the death of the Goddess.” Technically, that was a lie. It was actually two days after her death when I came to this village. But I didn’t think that it mattered all that much.

“That was over 3 months ago”, he said.

It surprised me that he knew about the death of the Goddess or anything about the Goddess. My guess was that he must have heard it on the radio. I mean isn’t that where all ponies get their news? Listening to the music and the chatter of that DJ Pon3? The villagers here definitely did.

The stallion glanced over at the village and then concentrated back to me. “And they just let you stay there?”

“I help them from time to time. Also, I do not require food, water or a home.”

“An alicorn helping normal ponies?”, he asked, with just a hint of sarcasm.

“What exactly should I do instead?”, I asked in return, still without expression in my voice or face.

“Don’t know. Something other than just sitting around and digging holes in the air”, he said.

I didn’t answer and just turned my head away from him. Looking back at what was in front of me. Such an answer from him did not require a comment from me. He made something that I struggled endlessly with sound so easy. If I knew what to do other than just sitting around, I would do it.

He sighed and looked with me into the landscape of the wasteland. Most likely he felt that he had said the wrong thing. For a moment none of us could say anything. After a while he stood up.

“How about this? I am just passing through this village. My journey actually goes way beyond. But travelling with somepony is better than by your lonesome. If you’d like, you could accompany me”.

I looked up at him. “Where are you going?”. I wanted to know.

“Does it matter?”, he said.

He had a point. For me it did not. Still, I was not satisfied. “Why should I come?”

“What else do you have to do?”

Another good point. And I didn’t like it. Again, I looked in front of me. Like I would find the answer by just staring into the wasteland. But this time I was actually thinking. Only now I realised I still had some mane strings in front of my face. I moved them out of my view with my hoof. When I looked at him again, I felt different. Not in a good or a bad way. It was just different.

“I ask again. Why should I?” I put more power behind my voice this time.

He seemed to get it. This time I was not after a smartass answer. This time I wanted a real one.

“Look, what do you have to lose? I might not really be able to guarantee that you get anything out of this journey, but it gives you something to do… Or at least some different landscapes to look at. You won’t get any bad surprises from me. If I wanted to kill you, I would have done so when you were still daydreaming away. But, of course, it also does not mean that travelling is safe. We’re still moving through the Wasteland after all. I would appreciate some company but I don’t want to force you. And if you don’t like it, you still can leave me in the middle of the journey. I won’t keep you.”, he explained.

I didn’t answer immediately. I stared at him and thought about his words. He also just stood there quietly. Just waiting for my decision. I wasn’t worried that this might be a trap. Like he said, he had multiple easy chances to kill me if he wanted to do so. The question was more, is this the right thing for me? But on the other hoof, what else did I have to lose? I stood up.

“Fine, let’s go”, I said.

He looked surprised. “Wait, just like that? No more questions? No preparation? Nothing you have to take with you? Or ponies you would like to say goodbye to?”

“I own nothing so in this case I have nothing to take with me. Like I already said, I do not require food or water. And I have nopony here to say goodbye. They survived without me and they will do it again. Most of the time I was just sitting around anyways.”, I told him.

He looked at the village and I could see him thinking.

“Maybe we should still tell them that you’re leaving. You know… just in case they get worried about you”, he explained.

I didn’t really mind so I just gave a nod and a: “Fine”.

I followed him while we made our way to the buildings. And as you can probably tell, this was the beginning of a long adventure.

Chapter 12 - Growing bond

Crystal POV

The next day it was still snowing. Not really a snowstorm anymore but still enough that none of us was willing to go outside. So, we spend another night in the cottage.

The next morning after our free day I felt a hoof poking my side. I mumbled unpleased under my blanket in the hope it would go away. Another poke.

Go away! Me sleeping…

“We are going to leave soon”, I heard a voice which only could be from Blueberry. I shoved my head out of the blanket just to spot my "dear" sister.

More mumble from me. I hate mornings.

It also did not help that on the mountains the sun came up way sooner. And of course, we had to leave with the first upcoming shines.

“Come Crystal, I made breakfast. We have tea that tastes like dirt. Or is it dirt that tastes like tea?”, Zitrus said and laughed about his own joke.

I was not really in the mood for joking but then, in the morning I was not in the mood for anything.

After this short breakfast called tea, and some wake up time for me, we went outside. There was more snow than two days ago, but the sun was shining, making it slowly melt. Today was going to be a warm day, even for this area. This gave us, and mostly me, the energy to move on.

It was getting steeper and from the once so tall mountain was only the summit left. And when the sun reached the highest point, we also reached our highest point. It was not the top of the mountain but still really high.

I felt the wind in my mane, the sun on my back and saw the landscape around me. I could not stop me from feeling proud of what I was able to achieve. A whole mountain climbed by hooves.

I gave a look at Blueberry and for the first time I saw her stunned. I had to agree the view was amazing but for me, being able to fly, it was nothing I hadn’t already seen. But for Blueberry this must have been a whole new experience.

“This is the way we have to go”, said Zitrus and pointed at a natural path, leading down the mountain into a valley. “If we follow it, we come into that valley and will be able to walk between the mountains.” He then turned to me. “Except you like to climb another mountain too”, he ended and gave me a joking smirk.

“Think again!”, I said and kicked some snow into his face. But I too had a grin on my face.

Walking down a mountain was not easier (I slipped four times) but way faster. The snow turned into grass again and it was not even evening when we reached the foot of the mountain. While we walked myself and Blueberry had a training fight with wooden sticks, using levitation magic only. While being stuck in the hoot I used the time to teach Blueberry more about magic. She now was able to lift multiple objects at the same time. The stick fight was a good levitation training while also concentrating on walking and talking.

Now that she knew a basic spell it should be simpler to teach her anything new. Like a blast. A projectile casted by a load of magic. The best combat friend of every unicorn and alicorn.

“Of course a there is not just THE magic blast. Magic shots can come in all shape and size. The size depends on how much energy you put in it and the shape, not latterly meant, what spell you use. There are a ton of different options. From simple knock back or shocking up to burn or melt your opponent.”

Blueberry seems disgusted on the inside when I mentioned the melting part.

I parried a hit with my stick which was aiming for my left shoulder and tried to jab her shoulder in a counterattack. But this lead my defence open and Blueberry used the chance to counterattack my counterattack and landed a hit against my head. Together with Blueberry’s neutral expression, it must have looked like a teacher hitting a ruler on her student’s head.

I rubbed my head and dropped my stick in defeat. Blueberry might not be skilled in magic, but she sure could swing that stick around. I turned my head into Zitrus direction who was walking in front of us.

“Hey Zitrus, I have a question.”

“I might have an answer”, he joked without turning his head in my direction.

“Isn’t Zitrus Mixus a bit of a strange name?”, I asked.

He chuckled at that. “Yes, it is. You see, my mother gave me the name after I was born. She always said that she knew I was a going to be a special colt and stallion. Special in a positive way. A special pony, a Zitrus Mixus.”

“That’s it?” I expected some other story.

“I think it’s a good story. Besides, she might have not been that wrong”, Zitrus said.

“How so?”, I asked.

“Well, for starters I walk right now with two alicorns by my side”, he said and turned his head back in my direction, sticking his tongue out.

I chuckled. Hehe, I started to like that stallion. Damn, I hoped we soon arrived at a settlement again. I could use some pony to get off some heat.
But then I looked at Zitrus flank. How about you and I share your tight tent tonight? I spoke to Zitrus via telepathy.
Zitrus on the other hoof blushed so strong I could even see it from behind. But he just smirked, shook his head and threw me out of it. Much to my surprise that Zitrus learned to shut his mind so quickly. But that didn’t make me to less like him. More of the opposite…

Nearly two week has passed again. We left the valley and the mountains far behind. We were on a place I myself would call “Nothing Important Land”. An area between Ponyville and the White Tail Woods. This place had no cities or a big land to name out. But it had much small villages and house groups.

Me, Blueberry and Zitrus were right now in a small village which had more traders than inhabitants. Which was not fully positive, I must admit. Luckily the story of the now free alicorns already reached this place but it did not help that every pony here gave me and Blueberry some strange looks whenever they could. I am used to have ponies look at me whenever I go, and to be fair I cannot blame them. My kind did some awful things in the past.

Have I done such awful things too while being in the unity? To be honest, I cannot say for sure. Everything what I did while being in the hivemind is quite a blurry. Like I would have been on drugs all the time. Guess that is the reason why I do not think positive nor negative of the Goddess. Her methods have been very extreme, but she actually had the same goals as I have right now. Getting a foal alicorn…

But back on track. Zitrus sold his gems he was carrying around since he left Dusty Village. In return he bought supplies we might need for our journey. And still had some caps left to spend for a two-pony sized tent he saw while walking through the sale stands.

“Now you two also have a weatherproof place to spend the night in”, Zitrus said while binding the rolled-up tent to his saddlebag.

“Or a place WE TWO can spend the night in”, I said and gave Zitrus a mocking bite on the ear. It was hard to tell who blushed more, Zitrus or the mare on the other side of the sale stand watching the spectacle. I myself suppressed a laughter.

Truth be told, me and Zitrus didn’t sleep together. I just liked to mock him in all ways possible. Seeing him blush like a tomato always gave me a smirk.

I looked around. Where is Blueberry? I wondered. I finally spotted her not far away from us on another sale stand. When me and Zitrus joined her, she picked up with her magic a longbow together with some arrows. In fact, the whole stand only sold bows and arrows in all kinds of shape and length.

“Bows?”, I asked. “Who the fuck still uses bows?”

The salespony was an earth pony stallion, beige fur and brown spiky mane. He didn’t seem to mind having an alicorn in front of him.

He laughed before he spoke to me and Zitrus. “That is something I hear a lot. Ponyx is my name and let me tell you that bows are pretty much underrated in our modern times. Of course, we speak here of a real bow, not some foals toy. A weapon able to give precise shots even if the target is far away.”

Ponyx? Is it common now to have strange names? I asked Zitrus but only spoke in mind.

Maybe a nickname, he answered to me in the same way, while to the sell pony he said: "“But a bow is only so good as it’s wielder.”

The stallion nodded. “Indeed. A bow requires practice which is the reason a lot give up of them before they’re getting good in it. Why spending time learning to use a bow if you can just take a rifle, aim and the rest the weapon will do for you? BUT if you manage to have an aim like a rifle then you will see the potential of the bow.”

“And what about me? How does an earth pony use a bow?”, Zitrus wanted to know.

“Simple”, Ponyx said, took one bow from his stand and plugged one ending in the ground. Then he took an arrow with his mouth and clamped it into the bowstring. To be honest it did look possible to do so. But I still had my doubts in this weapon.

“Pfff, and what about the firepower? The range? The fire rates? The magazine which the bow does not even have?”, I asked.

“That is all true and yes, I agree. The bow will in nearly all battles lose against a modern weapon. The handling takes longer and is more complicate, you can only shoot one arrow at a time, and the range is longer than from a small weapon but will never outclass a rifle or even a sniper”, Ponyx explained. “But now you see only the advantage you can get from a rifle. Now look what you get out from a bow. A round from a gun is built to do penetration damage. Kind of like “drilling” into the body, not even bones stop a bullet. An arrow gives an impact damage making a precise hit in the chest for example way more dangerous. It also is a silent weapon, and you can get the arrows in most cases back. I would say, having one pony in the group using a bow is definitely worth it.”

I wanted to say something but as soon as I opened my mouth, I heard a quiet whistle followed by a way louder thonk. Me, Zitrus and the salespony looked in the direction the sound came and saw Blueberry, in her magic grip holding the longbow. While we were busy discussing, Blueberry must have used the time to make her first training shot with the bow. And looking how this first shot went left me and Zitrus stunned. A bit further away was a wooden painted training target. A classic bullseye. And Blueberry hit right into the centre!

Me and Zitrus looked at her with open mouths while Ponyx just gave an amused smirk.

Blueberry on her side did not even look at us. She just watched the training target with a neutral look.

“I like it”, was all she said and used her magic to stylishly swirl the bow and then shouldered it.

“That was so sexy”, slipped out of Zitrus’ mouth.

“Indeed…”, was all my still half stunned mind was able to produce.

Author's Note

Last time I gave some thankful words, I did them for my friends who help me with the story. This time I want to give a thank-you to all readers here.
The story is not famous or popular and still it fills me with happiness to see that others enjoy it. That makes me to continue even more eager.
So thank you all for reading, your kind words or just being here and go with me through this adventure.

Chapter 26 - What you don't want done to you...

Crystal POV

To be honest, I did not encounter too many Griffons in my life. But these two had been fun. We chatted a bit longer before going our separate ways. Zitrus offered to accompany them to Haykjavic, but of course they had other plans, and went in a different direction.

Our group did go further in the north. For the rest of the day, we had had no more interesting encounters. When we reached a pine forest, we had chosen that place to settle down. Zitrus had built, like always, the tents and made some food for himself, while me, Blueberry and Savage were busy doing our sister time.

This time, it involved building a "house" with only the sticks laying around. It was not easy. We used three thick sticks to connect three branched trees together. This was the framework. Now we collected all kind of branches to “build” the walls and roof. It looked like a foal built it. And still I had the most fun doing it.

“It will not hoooooold”, Savage said after a small argument she had with me.

I was planning to add a thicker branch on the top. it was the perfect one for the job. It was the perfect size and had multiple smaller branches on it, which would cover the whole roof area. The only problem was that it was very thick and heavy. It was risky because the rest might break.

“It will hold, just see”, I said with confidence and used my magic to levitate it right on the top.

To the surprise of the others (and me too, to be honest) it did hold.

“See?”, I said and smirked in Savages direction.

Then a cracking noise from one of the framework branches made me give a worried look. I already expected that it would break, making the base give in and with that the rest of our construct. But somehow it held. I gave a sigh of relief.

“Now the only problem is that we cannot add any other stick without risking that it will fall apart”, Savage explained.

“We just need to stabilize it”, I said and gave an innocent smirk.

“And how are we going to do that?”, Savage asked and examined it.

On that, i didn't have an answer. Truth was, without doing anything, we could not continue on our work. But one wrong movement on it would turn our stick house to a stick pile.

I looked at Blueberry, but her neutral expression told that she was just as clueless as I was.

I then looked at Zitrus. He was further away, most likely not aware of what we were doing. He sat next to the campfire and watched it burn. He had already eaten and was just there… well, all alone.

It made me feel guilty. Whenever me, Blueberry, and Savage did something together,we never thought to ask Zitrus if he would like to join. Sure, it was more bonding as sisters than anything, and he did not have to join us every time (especially when we three had some mare talk) but still. We just left him there, building up the tents, cooking and eating alone without giving a thought about him and that he might feel left out.

I turned my head again in Blueberry’s direction. She followed my look and then gave a nod. She would not mind.

Savage was still examining our "house." I could only hope that she wouldn't care either. On the end, she was still very distance with him.

“Hey Zitrus, you want to join?”, I yelled over to him. Taken by surprise, his ear turned in my direction, and he looked over.

“Nah, it’s alright. You three have your fun”, he called back.

“Come on. We could use some pony with experience right now”, I pushed.

He gave in with a smirk, stood up and came in our direction.

“How do you know If I have experience with this?”, he asked as he pointed at our wooden “house”.

“Like you didn't build something like this at least once as a foal", I said with a laugh and gave him a slap on his flank with my wing.

I glanced at Savage and saw that she was unsure about this. But she did not say anything.

As expected, Zitrus had shown good knowledge. He had spent the rest of the day with us until we all went to bed. The next morning, I got woken up by Blueberry who put her head into the tent that I shared with Savage this night.

“Good morning you two. Time to get... What is that smell?”

I was still too sleep drunk to understand what she said. I hated mornings. You should sleep in the morning and not ask me about a smell that was just...

I opened my eyes wide as it hit me what smell she meant. The smell of two mares who had a lot of fun the night before they fell asleep.

Shit! Think fast! Shot through my brain.

“HATCHOOOO!”

I faked a sneeze at the same time my horn lit up. A magic blast hit Blueberry, knocking her back out of and away from the mare musk scented tent.

“Oops!”, I said sheepishly. Definitely not sorry.

Nice save, Savage said in thought speech.

She had easy to say, (or think), because i knew Blueberry would pay me back for this. But I put that knowledge to the side for the moment.

I gave a good stretch and stepped out of the tent into the cold morning. Savage followed right behind me.

“I'm going to get something to drink”, I heard Savage say and before I could turn my head in her direction there was a magic teleportation sound. Instead of being behind me, Savage appeared a short distance from our camp site. Next to a small river.

She was too far away for me to read her mind, but I could tell something was off. Savage never drinks. She was way too proud for that. I looked around and spotted Zitrus nearby. He was fixing tea and eating a can of bread that he found on the old battlefield. (Blueberry tried it to find out if it still was eatable even though it was over 200 years old. She said it was safe but terrible in taste.) I knew now what was going on.

Blueberry, can we go for a talk with Savage, I asked my blue sister in thought speech.

Blueberry looked towards Savage and nodded. With a neutral expression she followed me. When we reached her, Zitrus was out of hearing range.

“Savage, we have to talk”, I interrupted her while she was concentrated on the green strand in her mane. She was not even drinking.

“Hm? What is wrong?”, she asked. But in her mind, I could tell that she had an idea what it was about.

“this is getting out of hoof. The way you avoid Zitrus. You have to talk with him and try to work things out”, I said.

Savage turned her head away as she responded: “He avoided me too. So, why do I have to go to him? Why should he not come to me?”

“But he did but he does not anymore. He only feels unsure about your presence because he does not know how you would react.”

Savage still did not look at us. I sensed uncertainty and shame in her.

“Look sisters, I do not dislike or even hate him. But it is still hard for me to overlook the fact he's a pony.”

Savage now dared to look at us.

“He is a good pony. The best if I could even say that. But that’s what he still is: A pony.

I do see why creatures hate our kind. I do see what we did while we have been under the Goddess. We have been monsters. And I still cannot bring myself to look past the things others did to us. Attacking, killing sisters, raping...”

“And whenever you see Zitrus, you also see him as one such pony?” This time it was Blueberry who spoke.

Savage took a moment before she answered: “No, not that. But I do see the similarities. I see the pony part of him. I see the stallion he is. And stallions tended to rape alicorns because they were only able to think with their dicks.”

I did not know what to say on that. Or better, I did know but I didn’t want to. It was a memory that I was not proud of. More of the opposite. It brought back pain… But maybe it was just what was necessary for Savage…

“You know… I… also raped somepony once.”

All eyes were suddenly on me. Even Blueberry could not hide her surprise. The pressure forced me to look away when I started to tell the story.

“It was shortly after I left my wing. After spending a long time in research with Velvet Remedy, without any success, I looked for a way on my own. A way for alicorns to have foals.

Well, I was not in the best mental state then. I was angry at many things. That my wing sisters did not want to follow me, the wasted time I spent with Velvet, the fact that I still did not have a foal in sight.

Not to mention that the goddess's death wasn't all that long ago. In other words: I was unstable.

I came into a small village. The ponies there have heard that we alicorns changed so they did not attack me. Of course, they were still careful towards me but mostly they were friendly. It also had a good hoof full of stallions. My eyes soon fell upon a young unicorn stallion. He would soon become a father. His wife was carrying a foal and it was only a matter of time until she would give birth.

He was the perfect target. If he was able to get his wife pregnant, then surely, he could do the same for me. The only problem was that he rejected me. Not only was he very loyal to his relationship but he was also still scared of alicorns. So if he didn't want to i had to force him...

One day, when he was walking alone, I grabbed him with my magic and pulled him into a side alley. Hidden from all eyes. Just like a rapist from the books…

And then I fucked him… I used my magic to keep him trapped on the ground. Legs spread and his stallionhood good and exposed. Easy for me to ride him…

Of course, he wanted to scream, but I kept his muzzle shut with my magic. He also tried to break free, but he had no chance against an alicorn. He was helpless and at my mercy. And that was why he stopped resisting...

It is hard to tell but I guess he just… took it. He knew that there was nothing he could do so he just took it until it was over. no matter how much it went against his beliefs… And I, I just continued to ride him.

I hate to say but I did not even pay attention to him. I just wanted to get his load into me. I was so desperate that I was not able to think about what is right and what is wrong. I just moved my hips with full force. Enjoyed the moment and what soon would come…

It took a while, but at some point his body gave in, and I felt his semen filling me.

Something I often like to do after I slept with some pony is to enter their mind. To feel how satisfied they are. It always made me feel proud. Well, this time, it did not…

Now when I look back, it actually has some similarities with torture. It still is very different, but both breaks the victim.
He was laying there and did not move. Only his silent crying showed that he still was alive. His mind was nearly as empty. I could feel hate, humiliation and guilt. All this he was feeling, it was against himself. He felt like his own body betrayed him and that it was all his fault.

When I was there, still sitting on him, I realised what I did. I hurt an innocent stallion in a very brutal way. He might not have wounds on his body, but his mind had them for sure.

My own mind went blank, and I just flew away, leaving him in the side alley. I never dared to go back. Too deep was the guilty feeling. Too strong the pain…”

I took a moment to relax. These memories hurt me. A lot…

“From that day I never ever sleep again with any creature unless I know for sure that he or she is willing to do it. What I did there is unforgivable. And I hate myself for it.”

My eyes now fell directly on Savage as I said: “Yes, most rapists are male. Yes, unlike me, most do not learn their mistakes after one time. But that does not mean that my action was better. If there is one pony you should hate for raping, then that would be me.”

Savage was silent. I could sense a mix of shock and realization in her mind. She then slowly stood up.

“You are right… I will talk with Zitrus”, she said.

Blueberry and I watched as she made her way in Zitrus' direction. He was surprised as she sat across from him.
We could not understand from our position what the two said.

“Did you notice that she doesn't use we anymore?”, Blueberry asked me.

I gave a nod. Savage had changed a lot since we had met her.

“Is what you said true, did you really rape a stallion?”, Blueberry then asked me.

“I don't like to bring up this memory, but if is the thing that finally convinces them to get along, then it was definitely worth it”, I said.

From this distance, we watched as Zitrus pulled Savage into a hug. Savage was taken by surprise, but she soon accepted it and hugged back.

Author's Note

Hi all, I am back.

First, I would like to point out again, that I have no knowledge about raping. Writing this chapter was not easy for me since I had to research everything and it still might be wrong written. So, big pardon for that.
Second… well… I do not like to give away spoiler but let’s just say, if you think that the way Savage made such a strange fast turn, then you are right.
And third, like always, feel free to give any reviews.

Chapter 46 - Earth pony advance

Crystal POV

I watched as Savage twitched like she was being shocked. Not for long. One, maybe two, seconds and it was over. Still, it made her jump back from the Bewitching Bell and breath heavily.

I, Zitrus and Blueberry rushed towards her. Her fur, mane and tail looked very tousled.

“Are you alright, Savage?”, I asked, as soon as we reached her side.

Savage shook her head to clean her mind. I felt a bit of fear in her. But also relief that it was over.

“Yes… I think so”, Savage answered.

She gave her wings some careful flaps. Not enough to take off. Just enough to make sure she could at least still move them. Then she lit up her horn.

“Huh? I… uuuh… Why am I able to light up my horn? Didn't the bell take all of my magic?”, asked our purple alicorn.

She tried to lift up a rock, lying not too far away from us. And indeed, the rock was surrounded by a purple aura and then lifted off the ground. Confused she looked at Mindcontrol, but it was Zitrus who spoke.

“You never lost your magic, Savage. You did not even touch the bell. You only placed your hoof on a shield that Crystal cast shortly before you touched it.”

But did not make Savage less perplexed. She dropped the stone and again gave her wings some flaps. This time they were stronger, and her hooves left the ground for a short time.

“But why?”

“Because we, or better I, never intended for you to lose your magic”, Zitrus explained. “But I wanted to take sure that you would be willing to make the step.”

I could sense how Savage grew a bit angry at that.

“So this was all just some stupid test? To see how far I would go for our herd? Our love was actually never on the line?”, she asked with raised voice.

“It was way more than just a test”, Zitrus said and placed one front hoof on Savage’s chest. “There still is a second Savage in you. And I was unsure who you really are. Who the real Savage is. So no, I did not plan this right in the beginning. I was unsure about you, and when you told me about this Bewitching Bell, I saw a chance for you to prove it to me.”

He looked her straight in the eyes.

“Now I know, who you want to be. You want to be the Savage we love. You were willing to give up your power, the one that the old Savage was feeding on, to be with us. You might still hold that part in you, but you have shown that it is not the one you want to be.”

“And you all knew about this?”, Savage wanted to know and looked at me and Blueberry.

“Zitrus had quickly told me about the plan. And I agreed. You didn't have to lose your magic for me to forgive you, but I wanted to see you trying at least”, Blueberry agreed.

“I was also enlightened, but I promised to not tell you. I disliked the idea of putting you through such an extreme test, but I saw that this was the way to keep these two wings together”, I explained with an ashamed smirk.

Savage looked away. Thanks to my mind reading abilities, I could still detect anger in her. She felt, tricked, backstabbed and tormented by the ponies she loved. And all of that had gone on for multiple days. But there was also relief that she could keep her alicorn magic and understanding towards us. She might not have liked our action, but she swallowed her anger.

“But what about the other personality now? My other Savage is still in my and could take control if I find myself again in a triggering situation”, she threw in.

Zitrus gave a nod and returned: “We know but getting rid of your powers is not the way. Not like this. We all know how much you enjoy flying or have the ability to cast spells. You would have mourned after in a way we would have hated to see. To see you hurt just so you could prove your love.

So, what I'm trying to say is, we love you. The real you. And we will find another way to suppress the urges in you. Together.”

Savage' anger faded a bit and was replaced by some delight. But she still was just sitting there. Avoiding eye contact. So, I did the most reasonable thing and hugged her. Blueberry and Zitrus joined in a moment later. And this finally broke the barrier and Savage hugged us back with her large alicorn wings.

“But one question remains”, Savage realised. “Why did I get a shock after I touched Crystal’s shield when it was not the bell?”

“That was me. I cast an electrical spell on you”, Blueberry admitted without any sound of regret.

“But why?”

“As punishment”, Blueberry simply replied.

With a last hug I wished goodbye to Mindcontrol. Not only did we plan to leave but Mindcontrol herself was being replaced by another alicorn. Guarding a bell in a empty cave was not an interesting task and you had to replace the guard every now and then.

Mille Feuille, a silly, bouncy and very joyful purple alicorn had arrived not long ago. She was right now bouncing in place, ready to pick up duty.

“And stay safe, my dear Hope”, Mindcontrol said as she took off in the air.

“Will do, and you hopefully too”, I laughed.

Behind me, Savage and Zitrus were studying the map to plan our next journey.

“And where do we go next? There is no actual task we have to achieve or anything like such”, Savage mentioned.

“Well there is one place I would like to vi-“

“Oh! Oh! I have something for you!”

Zitrus didn't get far as suddenly, a very bouncy purple Mille stood in front of him. Savage and Zitrus looked a bit confused at her.

“Well, it Is not from me, more from Velvet Remedy but you get the point”, Mille Feuille also added. “I myself do not know much about it. I just know that miss Remedy is looking for an earth pony to solve a problem. A problem that should be over there.”

Mille pointed with her hoof on the map that Zitrus was holding out. When she realised, a hoof was not very accurate for pointing at something, she lowered her head and pointed with her horn at it instead.

I also trotted over and looked at the place, Mille was pointing at. A spot, somewhere in the middle of nowhere, next to a river.

“And what should be there?”, Zitrus asked unsure.

“As far as I know it should be an old prewar factory, made by the zebras”, Mille explained and added a spooky undertone.

“They built it because they were creating some sort of toxin there to poison the water. But they were never able to fulfil the plan. But the factory still stands, along with all the content. The building is already over 200 years old, and it seemed that it could fall apart pretty soon. And I do mean pretty soon. Like within the next few days.

And if that happens, the poison could run out and get into the water where it contaminates everything. That is why miss Remedy wants to fully destroy the facility.”

“I see. But why does she need an earth pony for that?”, Zitrus wanted to know.

“Because we cannot just destroy the building from the outside. The risk that the liquid venom would run out is way too high. So, we have to do it safely from inside. But that's the problem!”, Mille pointed out and booped Zitrus on the snoot. “The facility was made by zebras, for zebras. They've got a security system in it. Something that detects ponies and eliminates them. And we are unsure if it is still intact.”

“Then how should Zitrus be able to help?”

I nearly jumped when I suddenly heard Blueberry’s voice next to me.
"Because the system is not perfect”, Mille explained. “It only scans the outlines of a creature. Checking if the creature has a horn or wings. And since earth ponies don't have either, and look not too different from zebras, they are able to get inside.”

“How sure is that?”, Zitrus asked concerned

“Pretty sure. The only reason we discovered that place was because two unicorns and an earth pony entered that place and only the earth pony survived, while his two companions died in a cruel way. So, no need to worry, my little pony”, Mille Feuille answered and patted Zitrus' head.

“Well, I doubt that this security system has enough power to stop alicorns. We can teleport, turn invisible and cast powerful protection shields”, Savage threw in with confidence.

“I am sorry to disappoint you, sister, but this one might have enough power. The zebras from long ago made sure that this place couldn't be blocked or dodged by magic. They built this during wartime against the ponies after all. They had to make sure that no squad of unicorns, or even the old princesses themselves, could trick out their system”, Mille said. “I mean, you can certainly try. Maybe the security system has lost enough power over 200 years that it won't be a threat. But this place might be safer to enter as an earth pony than as an alicorn.”

We all looked at Zitrus and waited for his decision.

“I mean… we don’t have anything else big to do so we could at least check it out. We don’t agree to anything, but we can at least give a look”, he said.

I could sense that blueberry disliked the idea a lotbut our next destination was set for now.

“Can I ask you a question, Mille?”, I turned myself to the purple alicorn.

“You just did, silly”, she said with a slight laugh.

I rolled my eyes but had to smile too.

“How far is Velvet with the project to make alicorns have foals?”, I just asked straight away.

“Oh, pretty far. I don’t know how far exactly but I would say, only some days, maybe weeks away from the big breakthrough. Why, would you like to visit her? Because then you are in luck. She is not too far away at the moment. She should be somewhere around here”, the purple alicorn answered and again used her horn to point at a location on the map, not far away from ours.

Only some days?!, shot through my mind.

Excited, I turned my head to the rest of my herd. But to my surprise, their excitement was kept in line. But I did not care.

“We have to take a detour by Velvet! This could finally be my chance”, I told them eagerly.

“Are you sure?”, Zitrus questioned. "What happens if it's like last time when you saw your plan to have foals so close?”

He was speaking about the zebra camp. The place where I had hoped to get a potion for pregnancy. But they had had nothing that would have helped me. Another, painful memory, that was now stuck in my head…

“But that one is different. Mille literally just told us about it. Meaning it must be true. This one must work”, I said and pushed the memories back.

But Zitrus, Savage and even Blueberry looked sceptical. Zitrus and Savage share a look and I knew there was some quiet conversation going on between the two. Something that they didn't want me taking part in. I was not even able to read it out of their minds!

“But the place where Velvet Remedy is… this is kind of in the opposite direction from the factory”, Savage concerned.
But I was able to tell that this was just some hidden excuse for something else. Why was every pony in the group against it?!

“And? How far away is that? Two days walking maybe. But if you see this old, demolished building as more important, then I can go by myself if you prefer. Then I can fly and will most likely not take longer than one day”, I threw in.

Zitrus gave a heavy sight before answering: “Alright, I doubt there would be anything to convince you otherwise. I will tell us the route I, Savage, and Blueberry will walk, along with a stop we will make in between. So, you can catch up to us on your way back. And if we would miss each other, our final meeting point would be the facility.”

I gave a nod to that. Sure, I disliked splitting up our herd so soon after resolving an argument. But this opportunity was too big for me to wait a few days. This was too important to me. I just didn't know why the others were so concerned about it...

Author's Note

Happy New Year
I hope you all had a great 2023 and now will have a even greater 2024

About the chapter, guess Savage did not lose her magic, but there is now a new secret going on about... Hope.